Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter One – Coming Back

John Dory was furious as he swung himself through the branches of the Troll Tree using his slingshot, his argument with his brothers still fresh on his mind.

He did everything for them! Helping Grandma Rosiepuff to raise them, ensuring they had everything they needed.

Didn’t they realise how important Brozone was? Why the perfect family harmony was so important?

Brozone kept them alive. Didn’t they realise no other family had had as many children as their family did?

A happy troll, was a tasty troll.

John Dory shook those horrid words from his mind.

Brozone made the other trolls happy, and for that, the Bergens ignored their pod every year during Trollsice. They were marked as off-limits, so the only real danger was any potential rouge Bergens that might break in to obtain a forbidden snack.

Why didn’t his brothers realise this? Why did they hate him so much!?

Why... why did he have to be the oldest? It sucked.

Up and up he climbed, until he finally shot himself out of the cage itself and sat down on the iron bars.

The fury in his chest slowly died down as he glanced towards Bergen Town, his hands clenching and unclenching. Slowly, the tension in his body gave way and he let out a deep breath.

Finally alone for the first time in years, John Dory bought his hands to his face and sobbed.

He stayed there all night, crying until there was no more tears to shed. Then as the sun began to rise, casting lights that danced over Bergen town, John Dory stood up.

He was going to go back, his vow about hiking the Neverglade trail was a complete lie. He’ll try to explain to his brothers, make them understand. He was their big brother after all.

John Dory shook his shoulders, slapped his face a couple of times for motivation... then stepped off the iron bars.

Once back at Grandma’s pod, he burst through the entrance way in a dramatic flair, only to stumble and fall flat on his face.

“John!”

Rosiepuff hurried over, looking concerned.

“Hey grandma.” John Dory pushed himself to his feet and grinned. “I’m back! Did everyone miss me?”

Rosiepuff bit her lip. “Branch did... he cried all night.”

“Only Branch? Ouch... I have the coldest little brothers ever.” He sighed dramatically, though inside it hurt to think his other brothers didn’t care.

They all had been so close before... what went wrong?

“John...” Rosiepuff gently placed a hand on his arm, making the teal haired troll look up at her curiously.

“Spruce, Clay and Floyd left not long after you left.”

“Left? As in... leave leave?” John asked slowly, panic and horror setting in. Without his brothers and the band... they were back on the menu for Trollsice.

They weren’t safe anymore.

“I’m afraid so. I’m sorry John.”

“JD?” piped up a quiet voice.

John Dory glanced over and saw Branch standing in the doorway, his ears down. He sniffed, his eyes were rimmed red from crying. “You came back?”

His voice was so tiny, it broke John Dory’s heart.

“Yeah Bitty B, I’m back. I... I’m not going to leave again. I promise.” He kneeled down and opened his arms.

Branch instantly launched himself at his older brother. Instead of a hug, he climbed up his body and dived into his teal hair.

He hadn’t done that for months.

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to ruin it!” the trolling sobbed. “Everyone’s gone because of me!”

“Hey hey hey! That’s not true, you didn’t ruin anything.” John Dory said softly as he stood up. “Our brothers are just a bit upset, like I was. They need some time to cool down. They’ll be back, I’m sure of it.”

“R-Really?” Branch sniffed.

“Of course Bitty B!” John grinned. “Now hop out ya little scamp. I need my beauty sleep.”

“No. I want to stay. Imma tired...”

“He didn’t sleep at all last night.” Grandma Rosiepuff softly said. “Both of you go to bed, I’ll have some pie waiting for you when you get up.”

“Thanks Grandma.” John Dory smiled, looking grateful before stumbling to bed. Judging by the soft snores coming from his hair, Branch was already asleep.

Rosiepuff watched them with a sad smile, then glanced towards the window.

Trollsice was only a week away.

A day went by... and none of his brothers came back. Another day passed, and another with no sign of them at all.

When six days had gone by, John Dory wondered if his brothers were even still here at the Troll Tree. Everyone that he spoke to all said the same thing.

They hadn’t seen Spruce, Clay or Floyd at all.

Which mean there was two conclusions, either they escaped the cage and Bergen Town... or...

They had been caught by rouge bergens and eaten.

John Dory tried to bite back the fear as he headed home, feverishly hoping his brothers were alive and well.

He was bought out of his thoughts as a huge shadow was casted over him.

A glance up confirmed his worst fear. A Bergen had broken into the cage looking to steal a troll before Trollsice.

All around, Trolls began to panic and scream as they raced away, diving back into their pods or using their hair to camouflage themselves.

The bergen was looking around for a troll to steal, when it froze.

That’s when John heard it. Singing.

“Bitty B!” he gasped in horror as the bergen started to make its way towards grandma’s pod.

“No no no!”

He began to slingshot his way across branches, sheer panic and adrenaline coursing through his body as he flew like a bullet. There up ahead was Branch singing, so in lost in song that he failed to notice the danger approaching.

John Dory launched himself at his baby brother and grabbed him in mid air, cutting off his singing with a strangled yelp, before landing on his feet and racing towards the pod where Rosiepuff was hanging out the washing.

“Inside now!” John hissed as he frantically placed Branch into his hair for protection.

Rosiepuff glanced over with wide eyes, then gasped and quickly scuttled inside, with John following closely behind her.

They both pressed themselves against the pod's wall and went silent. Even Branch had gone quiet, now aware of how much danger they were in.

Grandma Rosiepuff reached for John’s shaking hand and held it tightly.

They could hear the Bergen outside, rustling and grunting. Silence fell... then a troll screamed.

Their screams only lasted for a few seconds before there was loud sickening crunch. John Dory went pale and tried not to be sick on the floor.

Dreaded silence followed, before the Bergen began to hum happily and walk away.

Blinding relief consumed John before he bent over and retched, his morning breakfast hitting the floor.

Rosiepuff stroked his back. “King Peppy and his daughter Viva came to visit when you out...” she whispered softly, as her grandson threw up again.

“The tunnels are completed, we leave tonight John.”

“Tonight?” John Dory wiped his mouth and stood up, as Branch popped out his head. “Oh sugar and cupcakes! I completely forgot he was building those tunnels!”

Rosiepuff smiled softly. “Thank you John, for saving Branch... and for coming back too, I mean it. Now go pack what you need, we need to travel light.”

He smiled weakly, then walked off towards his room. His thoughts instantly went to his brothers. If only they had waited, they could have escaped together. They would have been together.

Still, as King Peppy gave the signal for the trolls to start making their way to the newly dug tunnel entrance at the top of the Troll Tree, John couldn’t help but feel a mixture of relief and bitterness.

Relief at finally escaping this nightmare, bitterness that it wasn’t with the whole family.

As the trolls filed into the tunnels, John Dory held his grandma’s hand as they entered. Branch was curled up in his hair, snuggling with his baby blanket as he hummed a few songs from Brozone.

Everything was going so well... until it all suddenly fell apart.

There were stomps and shouts, then suddenly furious roaring of the Bergens above them as they discovered the fake wooden trolls left behind.

Trolls began to scream and run as the earth above them split apart from giant deadly sharp shovels, as the bergens began to dig.

“RUN!” King Peppy yelled from the front of the queue.

John Dory cried out as the earth behind him exploded, narrowly missing being hit by a giant shovel.

“John! Run!” Grandma Rosiepuff yelled as she began to run as fast as her old legs could go.

“JD I’m scared!” Branch whimpered.

“It’s ok Bitty B! Your big brother is going to protect you. Just close your eyes ok?” John soothed as he ran.

There was scream from behind, and he could have sworn someone shouted his name.

But as John Dory turned around to face the trolls behind him, the ceiling caved in and blocked off the tunnel. There must have been forty trolls behind him, if not more... and now they were gone, just like that.

“John! Keep running!” Rosiepuff yelled.

He turned around and froze, his eyes widening as time seem to slow down. The earth above his grandma was splitting apart as the razor sharp edge of a shovel pushed its way down.

Without thinking, John raced to his grandma and slammed his right hand into her chest.

Rosiepuff’s eyes went wide as she stumbled back, only to be cut off from view as the shovel slammed down.

There was a wet crunch, following by an explosion of searing pain.

Burning excruciating pain exploded above John Dory's right elbow as the world went silent in his ears, his heartbeat pounding so hard, he felt it would burst from his chest.

The shovel was pulled back up, as Grandma Rosiepuff screamed. There in front of her on the floor, seeping glittery blood in the dirt...

Was John Dory’s severed arm.

The teal haired troll stared at his arm on the ground, his brain coming to a halt. Then he collapsed and knew no more, the screams of his grandma and Branch fading away into nothing.

When John Dory came too, the first thing he noticed was the burning pain in his right arm. It felt heavy and so so wrong. He couldn’t move his hand or fingers, couldn’t feel them.

Next came the unbearable heat as his body poured with sweat, a fever maybe? Pretty bad one too.

Then he noticed he was being carried on someone’s back, and the sobbing cries of his baby brother.

“JD! I want JD!”

“No sweetheart, your brother is really poorly. Stay with me. Branch no!”

John groaned and opened his eyes, his vision swimming as he tried to lift his head.

“Bitty... B... I’m ok... shhh... I’m... ok... ok...” he slurred before letting the darkness take over again, as his head flopped back down.

Next time he woke up, it was in a warm cozy bed. Sunlight streaming through the window of the room as banging and chattering could be heard outside. Almost sounded like construction was taking place, and there was so much singing going on. A celebration maybe?

John Dory tried to push himself up, but froze as only one hand pushed, tilting his body to the side before it flopped back down.

With a hard swallow, he slowly glanced towards his right arm, only to see a heavily bandaged stump that stopped just above his elbow.

He was missing an arm.

He was missing an arm.

“H-How...?” he frantically looked around as panicked took in because... he was missing an arm!

Then his eyes fell on the sleeping form of his grandma, sat in a chair next to his bed. Branch was curled up on her lap, clutching his blanket as if it was a lifeline.

Grandma... now he remembered. John had pushed her out of the way of the shovel, which had slice through his arm.

He lost an arm, but he saved his grandma’s life.

John Dory glanced down at the stump again, feeling the panic slowly fade before looking up at the ceiling.

“JD!!!” Branch had woken up and quickly launched himself at his older brother, hugging him tightly as Rosiepuff was startled awake.

As soon as she saw that John was awake, she burst into tears and leaned in to stroke her grandsons cheek. “You save my life John. Your arm, I'm so so sorry!”

“It’s ok Grandma. Now I can buy a hook and become a pirate. Arrr!” He grinned playfully before using his good hand to tickle Branch, making his tiny sob turn into wet giggling.

“I’m gonna dress Bitty B in a parrot costume and glue him to my shoulder. Arrrrr!”

“Nooooo!” Branch giggled before turning his face towards John’s stump, his smile dropping as fresh tears began to fall.

“Hey...” John Dory cupped his baby brothers face and gently turned it towards him. “It’s ok Bitty B. I just lost a little weight is all. I don’t mind honestly, because it means Grandma is alive.”

Branch sniffed and nodded, his eyes still shiny.

John Dory grinned and ruffled his hair, before looking around. “Where are we anyway?”

Rosiepuff wiped a few tears away. “Safe, far away from Bergen town. You’re been asleep for a week sweetheart, King Peppy saved you before a Bergen could grab you, carried you on his back as he led everyone to safety. He was kind enough to have our pod built first due to your condition.”

John Dory nodded before allowing Branch to crawl into his hair, he needed to thank the King.

Then everything came crashing down, Brozone, losing his brothers... the bergens... the tunnels... his arm...

With a stuttering intake of breath... he began to sob as his grandma bought him into a hug.

As days turned into weeks, the trolls finished up the construction of their new home and practically began to celebrate everyday. No more Bergens and definitely no more Trollsice. They were free!

It wasn’t without mourning though, as many trolls had been lost during their escape from Troll Tree. Too many, including the King’s own daughter, Princess Viva.

King Peppy stood in front of everyone, grief on his face as he held his youngest daughter in his arms. Little Poppy was sleeping, her tiny hand holding onto her fathers thumb tightly. The poor girl would grow up never knowing her older sister.

John Dory lowered his head as they mourn the lost, holding hands with Grandma while Branch hid in his hair.

Their brothers still hadn’t come back, and the teal haired troll wondered if they ever will. On the chance they were alive, they wouldn’t know they were here.

Would they go back to the Troll Tree, only to see it empty and devoid of life?

John Dory wanted to go look for them, but as he felt Branch shuffle on his head, he chased that thought away.

His baby brother needed him. He couldn’t just up and go on a wild goose chase, especially with just recently losing his arm.

He wouldn’t survive for a week.

No... John Dory strengthen his resolve to stay and raise his baby brother. He wouldn’t abandoned him again, and only hoped with his heart that their other brothers would find their way back home.

A month later, John Dory was slowly getting use to having one arm. There was so many things he needed help with now, and it frustrated him to no end.

But with time and practice, he slowly found new ways to do things again, like putting on his belt, or doing buttons with just one hand.

John Dory still enjoyed writing new songs, despite officially announcing Brozone was disbanded, but he took up a new hobby too.

After acquiring a camera, he took constant photos and videos of his family, wanting to document everything. When Rosiepuff enquired about this, John grinned as raised the camera.

“So the bros won’t miss anything when they come back! They can catch up!”

Branch giggled and waved at the camera. “Hi Spruce! Hi Clay! Hi Floyd! Miss you big brothers!”

Rosiepuff chuckled, before smiling softly. “I’m sure they’ll love that John.”

Branch grabbed onto his brothers pants, tugging slightly. “Can we sing and dance for them? Pleeeese?”

“Why Bitty B? You’re asking me to dance? Slow down tiger!” John laughed before handing the camera to Grandma, who continued to record them.

“Ok little bro, let’s do this!” he grinned as he walked ahead before facing the camera. Branch jumped next to him and squatted slightly, bending his arms as he clenched his hands into fists. “Let’s bro!”

“Hey! That’s my catchphrase ya little brat!”

A music track from a Brozone album tape began to play, as the two brothers began to dance and sing. It was fun, and John couldn’t help feeling excited and carefree, what with being a performer at heart. With the way Branch's eyes glimmered and shined, it was obvious he shared his older brothers passion.

As they continued to dance to the music and sing, other trolls walked over to watch in excitement, clapping their hands and cheering.

John Dory grinned and without thinking, went to do a front flip that was part of the choreography of the song, only to realise last second his mistake.

In that one brief moment, he forgot about his missing arm as he went to use it to push against the ground for the flip, only to collapse in a heap, legs flailing.

The music abruptly stopped as Branch grabbed onto his shoulder. “JD!”

The trolls gasped in concerned and worry, before falling silence with looks of confusion as John Dory began to laugh.

He sat up and threw his head back in laughter. “Oh man! I just tried to flip with my right arm, and completely forgot I don’t have it anymore! Bwahahhaha! Did you catch that on camera Grandma?”

“Yes John, I got it on camera.” Rosiepuff sighed, sounding both annoyed and amused at the same time.

“You forgot?” Branch giggled. “You Dork.”

“Oi!” John scooped up his brother who squealed, before looking around. “Someone lend me their right arm, I need to give this brat a noogie.”

“Noooooo JD! Nooooo!” Branch squealed in delight as he squirmed in his brothers arm.

Grandma Rosiepuff smiled softly as she watched the two boys get up and start to sing and dance again, as a few trolls began to join in.

What had been a small performance, was now turning into a full on party. It was the first time in years, that her oldest grandson looked carefree and relaxed as he performed for fun.

If only her other grandchildren could be here to see this.

Chapter Text

Chapter Two – Family

John Dory never really got to know his father, only that he knew he was the egg carrier to him and his brothers. His Grandma claimed he was the spitting image of his dad, and the photos she showed him only proved she was telling the truth.

Yet John Dory found no enjoyment in that, only shame. His father had dumped his egg in his grandma's hands, before leaving without a word. Two years later, he returned with Spruce's egg. Callously throwing it at his mother before leaving, ignoring her angry shouts and the cries of his son.

By the time Floyd's egg was dropped off, John didn’t try to greet his dad, instead focusing on playing with Spruce and Clay to distract them from the strange troll that was making their grandma angry.

The raised voices made Clay whimper, before he started crawling up John’s top, over his head and into his hair for safety.

Spruce sucked his thumb, before pulling it out with a wet pop and holding out his arms. “Hug JD!”

John Dory grinned, showing off his missing front tooth before wrapping his arms around his baby brother. “It’s ok Sprucie! Grandma is just getting our new baby brother or sister!”

When Branch finally joined the family, which was a surprise since there was more of an age gap between him and Floyd then with the others, John Dory came to the conclusion that him and his brothers may all have different mothers.

He himself looked like his father’s clone, while Spruce with his vibrant purple hair only looked similar to dad. All of them were well built in shape.

Clay however, was scrawny with his almost neon green hair.

Floyd hatched out tiny, his hair a shimmering pink. He was always tiny for his age, and extremely shy and timid too.

Then there was Branch. Out of all his brothers, Bitty B was the spitting image of their father, just like him. The only difference was his deep cobalt blue hair, whereas John’s was a soothing teal like Grandma Rosiepuff.

Yes, there was no doubt in his mind him and his brothers all had different moms, but that didn’t matter to him.

Half siblings or not, they were still his baby brothers. They were still his family.

Branch pressed his hands against his mouth to stifle his giggle while he hid under his bed. It had been four months now since they escaped, and today was a very important day for the young trolling.

John Dory was pacing around his room, letting out dramatic sighs as he lazily looked around, knowing full well where his baby brother was hiding.

“Bitttty B! Where arrrrre yooooou? I just want to hug you birthday boy, and eat you up! I’m hungry here!”

He began to sniff before grinning. “Ah hah! I can smell the scent of a little baby brat! I’m coming to get yooooou, and eat you up in one bite!” he snapped his jaws together before grinning.

“Nooooo! I’m gonna eat you first!” Branch shot out from under his bed and jumped to grab onto his brothers arm, swinging. “Got you!”

John Dory pulled a horrified face. “Oh no! Grandma help me!” He turned to face Grandma Rosiepuff who was recording them from the doorway with a grin.

“The Bitty bug has got me! Nooooo! Save yourself Grandma! Save yourself!” He stumbled around on purpose, did a spin on one foot while lifting the other, before falling backwards on the bed. He closed his eyes and lolled out his tongue for added effect.

Branch giggled and kicked his feet, now trapped under his brothers arm. “You’re not dead you dork! Get off me, your fat arm is crushing me!”

“Oi!” John snapped his head up, giving his baby brother a fake glare. “Who you calling fat? I’m buffed. It’s called being buffed you stinky brat.”

Branch giggled. “Grandma! JD is being mean on my birthday!”

Grandma Rosiepuff chuckled as she lowered the camera. “Alright you scamp, time to get ready for playgroup.”

Branch’s eyes shined in excitement at the thought of seeing his friends today.

John Dory chuckled and sat up, before ruffling his brothers head. “I made some birthday cupcakes this morning for you to take to your friends to share. See? I’m cool like that.”

Branch beamed in delight, before jumping up to wrap his arms around his brothers neck. “Thank you JD! You’re the best big brother ever!”

“Alright, don’t get sappy on me just because you’re three. Get out of here.” John grinned, feeling touched and light headed. “And say hi to everyone at the playgroup for me.”

“Can’t you take me? Pretty please?” Branch let his bottom lip wobble, and his eyes grow wide.

“You little sneak!” John Dory gasped dramatically. “How dare you use the puppy dog eyes on me! You know that’s my one and only weakness! Grandma! Bitty B is being mean to me!”

“Am not!” the trolling giggled. “Please JD? Can you take me?”

“Nope! I need to work on your birthday present~” John Dory said in a sing along voice before grinning.

Branch gasped, his wide eyes sparkling. Then with a wiggle, he shuffled off the bed and rushed over to his Grandma. “Come on Grandma! I need to go to playgroup!”

Grandma Rosiepuff chuckled before putting her camera away in her hair, then reaching down to hold her grandson’s hand. “Ok sweetheart, lets get those cupcakes first before we go.”

He nodded frantically before waving his free hand at John Dory. “Bye JD! See you later with my birthday surprise!”

“Have fun Bitty B.” The teal haired troll smiled softly, watching as the pair left his room.

Soon as he heard them leave the pod, he flopped back down on Branches bed and frowned.

His baby brother was three today, and the rest of his brothers weren’t here to celebrate such an important event in Branch’s life. It made him feel cold and horrible...

Were they even alive? Or were they out there somewhere, unable to find their new village.

Or... did his brothers return to the Troll Tree at some point, and believed them to be dead?

John Dory raised his hand and pressed it against his eyes, fighting back tears. He missed them...

Spruce, Clay and Floyd... he missed them so much.

After a few moments, he gathered himself together and got up from the bed. Today was a celebration, and he needed to get his present ready for Branch, not wallow away crying on his bed.

He walked to his bedroom and over to the desk, sliding open the drawer and pulling out a sheet of paper. He had spent weeks, writing lyrics to a new song for Branch. He picked up the paper and read over the words while sounding out the rhythm in his head.

Not the best song he’s ever written, but for this moment... it was perfect.

John Dory grinned before pulling out a box from under his desk. He flicked off the lid with his fingers, and pulled out a small wooden carved ukuele.

Just the right size for his brother.

He puffed out his chest with pride as he glanced over the instrument, pleased that he had managed to carve most of this on his own considering his lack of a right arm. Grandma helped with the more fiddly bits thankfully. It wasn’t the best at all with some areas looking like it had been hacked by a mad troll, but he hoped his brother liked it.

All it needed now was to be waxed and polished, before it was ready to be handed to Branch.

With a hum, John Dory put away the gifts carefully. Then grabbed his bag which he slung over his neck, before heading out of the pod.

The best place to get wax was from a certain plant that grows near water, and there just so happens to be a small river near the village. Thankfully it was close enough to be safe, but John remained cautious anyway as he left.

It didn’t take long to reach the river at all, babbling away as the sunlight glinted off its surface. John Dory took in a deep breath as he simply allowed himself a few moments to enjoy the tranquil of nature around him, before looking around for the waxy producing plant.

“Ah hah! There you are!” he grinned, before walking over.

 He ignored the surprised squawk of a bird flying over head as his loud voice startled it, and ignored the distant splash of water as it dropped whatever it was carrying.

He reached over to the plant with his hand and began to pluck the wax covered seeds off the stalk, and slip them into his bag. Once he had enough, he turned around to face the river again with a smile.

Maybe he’ll bring Branch here one day, and they can go swimming, and watch the fuzzy flies dance around the reeds,  and the egg float by.

Wait... egg?

His eyes widen in shock as a gleaming gold troll egg with wavy purple lines drifted down the stream, bobbing along.

“Holy sugar and cakecakes!” John yelled in a panic before racing to the edge of the stream. Without a second thought, he dived into the water and began to kick his legs.

He had never been a good swimmer when Grandma Rosiepuff took him and Spruce to a watering hole by the Troll Tree that day, created by King Peppy to help cool the trolls down on a hot summers day, and that was back when he had both arms.

John frantically reached out with his arm, holding his breath as the motion submerged his face underwater. Thankfully he managed to scoop up the egg and shove it inside his hair for safety, letting his wet teal mane wrap around tightly to prevent the egg from falling out.

Now, he just needed to get out.

 John Dory gasped for air as his head broke the surface of the water, and desperately began to kick his legs. Using his arm had only resulted in making his body turn, so he stopped and just focused on kicking.

“Come on...” He gritted his teeth, as the edge of the stream got closer until finally... he threw out his hand to grab at the grassy earth and pulled himself out.

As water poured off him in rivets, John flopped onto his back and panted, his chest heaving.

That could have gone so horribly wrong.

“Ok buddy, who told you to going swimming in a place like this huh?” John Dory groaned as he sat up, his body aching.

“At least I didn’t lose another limb saving your unhatched butt kid.”

He got up from the floor and wiped away some of the blades of grass that has stuck to his sopping wet pants, before turning to head back to the village.

“I bet your parents must be losing their minds looking for you buddy, we better go find them huh?” John Dory smiled, before trotting over to a group of trolls when he arrived at the village.

Hours past as he went from one troll to another, enquiring if they had lost an egg, or knew anyone who had.

“No.”

“Not me.”

“I don’t think so.”

“Sorry no, I haven’t.”

“Nope!”

As a last resort, he went to King Peppy, but the King merely shook his head and explained that no one had reported missing or losing their egg.

John Dory bit his lip as he stepped outside, then glanced down at the egg tucked under his arm. Could it be possible someone had just abandoned it? Left it in the wild to either defend itself or die?

Four year old John Dory rushed over to his father who had stepped into the pod, an egg with a tuff of neon green hair sprouting from the top was in his hands.

“Daddy daddy! It’s me! Do you remember me?”

His father roughly pushed him away without a word or even a glance, making his son stumbled wildly and fall.

Grandma Rosiepuff puffed out her chest and began to yell at her son, but he simply shoved the egg into her hands and left.

She hissed, before quickly walking over to John Dory who had tears in his eyes. “John sweetheart. Are you ok? Does it hurt anywhere?”

“N-No grandma.” He sniffed, raising his hands to his eyes as they filled with tears.

“C-Can I see my new sibling?”

Grandma Rosiepuff nodded, and gently placed the egg on his lap. Another one abandoned by their father...

John Dory shook the memories from his mind before glancing at the egg again, feeling a quiet anger towards his dad and a sudden rush of protectiveness.

He may look like his dad, but he was nothing like him. He didn’t want to be like him.

Making his mind up, he tucked the egg closer to keep it safe before heading home where Grandma Rosiepuff was busy decorating Branch’s birthday cake. The whole pod was decorated with balloons, streamers and everything else they’ll need for a three year olds party.

“Ah, there you are John. I was expecting you to be back... by... now...” she turned around and her voice trailed away, as her eyes landed on the egg and went wide in disbelief.

“Before you say it, it’s not mine.” He smirked. “Found the little guy floating down the river while collecting wax seeds.”

Then he swallowed hard and looked down at the egg. “I went around the village Grandma... no one was claiming them. It was like they were just abandoned. I couldn’t... Grandma I couldn’t just walk away, not like he did.”

Understanding filled his grandma’s face as she nodded. “You have a big heart John, so  new baby brother huh?”

“What can I say? I like collecting them.” John Dory grinned. “Like bottle caps, but cooler!”

“Well, give them here then. I want to say hello to my new grandchild.” Grandma Rosiepuff reached out and gently took the egg. “Oh my... it’s definitely a trolls egg, but I’ve never seen one with patterns like this before. Even their hair is different, it’s floppy.”

“Not surprising really, have you seen Branch’s friends from playgroup? There’s a girl called Legsy with... wait for it... really long legs! Then there’s that kid called Fuzzbert who’s literally a walking bundle of hair. This little guy will fit right in.” John grinned.

“If anyone picks on him for being different, me and Branch will beat them up.”

“John! You are nearly an adult!” Grandma Rosiepuff scolded, trying to hold back her own grin. “You can’t beat up little kids for picking on your brother. You tell them off, like a responsible troll.”

John Dory pulled a dramatic shocked face. “But Grandma! I don’t want to talk and be responsible! That’s boring! Nah, I’m gonna toss those little brats to the birds and laugh. You hear me Grandma, I’m gonna laugh!”

“Oh you’re just impossible, go finish off your Ukuele before I go pick up Branch and his friends for the party.” Grandma Rosiepuff laughed as she carefully placed the egg into her hair for safety.

John Dory smiled before walking off to his room, changing his wet clothes before scrapping the wax off the seeds which he held between his legs.

Then he did the same with the ukuele, using his legs to hold it in place as rubbed the wax on using a cloth.

“Ugh... this would be so much easier if I had both my arms. Stupid giant shovel.” He grumbled before sticking out his tongue in concentration.

Finally, he placed the used cloth down and held up the ukuele which now shined. It still looked awful, but John had poured his heart into it.

With the instrument tucked into his hair, along with the sheet of paper containing the lyrics to his song, the teal haired troll got up and headed for the living room to wait for his brother.

Half an hour later, children from the playgroup along with their parents began to pour into the pod.

First came Biggie, who was laughing happily while clutching a stuffed caterpillar toy.

Then came the conjoined twins Satin and Chenille.

A glitter Troll called Guy Diamond, and a quiet troll called Creek.

There was also DJ Suki being carried in by her father, as well as a newly hatched Smidge by her mother.

Then there was Legsy... Fuzzbert... King Peppy with Poppy and...

“JD!” Branch zoomed across the room and slammed into his brothers leg, wrapping his arms around it tightly.

“Owwww! Careful Bitty B, you nearly took my leg off.” John grinned, then squatted down as Branch let go with a giggle.

It was then he noticed what was on his brothers head.

“Woah bro! What are these? You trying to steal my style?”

Branch looked proud of himself as he adjusted the goggles on his head, that seemed to be made from cardboard and string. “No you Dork, my goggles are way better.”

“Ay! Ya little brat.” John Dory gave a fake glare before sticking out his tongue and blowing a raspberry.

Branch laughed, before slowly reaching up to gently pat the stump of his older brothers arm. “I like building things, and one day, I’m going to build you a new arm JD.”

John paused, his face filling with surprise. Then he smiled softly, feeling incredibly touched by his baby brother.

Off to the side, Grandma Rosiepuff had her camera out, recording the scene with a soft smile of her own.

“Awww Bitty B! I don’t know what to say. So I guess... I’ll have to give you your special birthday present from me instead.”

He sat down on his butt and crossed his legs, as his hand reached into his hair to pull out the sheet of paper. The trollings and their parents gathered around to watch.

“I wrote you a song Bitty B.” John grinned as he showed the paper to his brother, whose eyes went wide. “Buuuuuut... I can’t play the music when I sing it, kinda need two hands for that. Soooooooo...”

He placed the sheet of paper down, and reached back into his hair. Branch’s eyes went even wider when he saw the ukuele being pulled out.

“I made this for you, with some help from Grandma of course.” John Dory placed the instrument in his brothers hands, watching how his small face lit up in wonder and joy. Grandma Rosiepuff began to cry softly as the other trolls let out sounds of awwww.

“You made this... for me?” Branch whispered, as he gently rubbed his hand along the wooden instrument.

“It’s not that great but... I thought you could play the song while I sing and-!”

He was cut off as Branch threw his arms around his neck. “I love you JD!”

“Oi, what did I say about getting sappy?” John laughed as he wrapped his arm around his brother. “And I love you too, now then... I believe we have a party don’t we? Let’s do this Brozone style!”

Everyone cheered as the celebrations went underway.

Branch sat on John’s lap, listening intently as his older brother hummed out the song, before playing the notes on his ukuele. It was impressive how fast the trolling was picking it up, and the way his face lit up as John praised him.

When baby Poppy crawled over to sit in front of the boys, she clapped her tiny hands. “Song! Song!”

Grandma Rosiepuff watched as her two grandsons grinned at each and nodded, before Branch began to play as John sang.

Spruce, Clay and Floyd were missing so much as the celebrations continued on. “I hope you find your way home soon boys.” Grandma whispered softly to the camera.

The party had ended hours ago, but Branch was still full of energy as he danced around his room, singing a song from Brozone as he played his ukuele.

When John poked his head in and saw, he quickly grinned and jumped in to join, his body moving to the choreography of the song as he sang along.

Together they posed as they came to the end, before breaking into laughter as Grandma Rosiepuff walked in.

“John? I think it’s time.” She pointed to her head.

John Dory stared, then dropped his mouth into a silent O. He turned to Branch and grinned. “Hey Bitty B? Are you ready to meet someone special?”

“Someone special?” He frowned, as curiosity filled his eyes.

“That’s right sweetheart.” Grandma walked over to sit on Branch’s bed, before carefully removing the now moving egg from her hair. “Branch? This is your new baby brother, and he’s about to hatch any second now.”

Branch was silent as he quickly reached up to hold John’s hand.

“Hey, no need to be scared bro.” He squatted down. “You know, I was there when you hatched.”

Branch looked up at him with wide eyes. “... even Floyd?”

John nodded as his eyes drifted over to the oversized leafy vest on his little brother, a present from Floyd before he went. “Yep, and I saw Spruce and Clay hatch too.”

Branch smiled, before letting go to walk closer. John quickly whipped out his camera and began to record, not wanting to miss the moment when their family gained a new member.

He wondered how the others would react if they were here, no doubt Floyd would have been the most excited out of all of them. He had hated being the baby of the family, so when  Branch hatched, he was over the moon at losing the baby of the family title.

... why did it hurt to think about them now?

It was then the egg shattered, revealing the weirdest looking troll as it yawned cutely. His hair flopped down, instead of up, and he seemed to be quadruped in nature. Even his neck was long.

“Meet your new baby brother, Cooper.” Grandma Rosiepuff said softly as she smiled.

“H-Hi Cooper!” Branch beamed as he leaned in closer, not bothered at all by the trollings strange appearance. “I’m your big brother!”

“Hey buddy!” John Dory grinned as he came closer. “Nice to meet you little bro!”

Cooper stared intently at Branch, then at John... before letting out a happy squeal. “Bro bro!”

“That’s right little buddy! Me and Branch are your big bro bros!”

Cooper stared intently at John Dory again, before shuffling down and wiggling his body. Then he suddenly shot towards his brothers face, making him cry out in shock.

“Bro bro!” Cooper giggled before disappearing into the mass of teal hair.

“Seriously!?” John Dory huffed as Grandma took his camera from him hand, while laughing with Branch. “Ow ow owwww! He just bit my hair!”

Grandma Rosiepuff walked over and parted his hair with her hand, seeing Cooper curled up as his eyes drifted shut, clamped in his mouth was a lock of teal hair.

“Hmmm... never known a troll to sleep while holding on hair like that with their mouths. Want me to remove him John?”

“No no, it’s fine.” John Dory said quickly. “I don’t mind, it doesn’t hurt now.”

He looked over at Branch, and quickly scooped him up with his arm when he noticed the frown on his face.

“Oh no, I think I’ve been bit by the sleepy bug!” John said dramatically before flopping down on the bed with Branch.

“Oooh Bitty B! I think I’ll have to sleep here with you! I’m not... gonna make it... to my... room! Bleh!”

“You Dork!” Branch giggled before curling up on his brothers chest, he let out a yawn and slowly closed his eyes.

Grandma Rosiepuff watched with a soft smile, before flicking off the lights to the room and walking away.

She couldn’t help the prang of guilt and hurt, when she realised John Dory was more of a father figure then a big brother.

Her oldest grandson deserves better then this.

Chapter Text

Chapter Three – Armadillo Bus

John Dory wonders where the time had gone, when he realised one day that it had been four years.

Four years... hard to believe he was twenty two now.

He often wonders what his brothers were up too, if they were still even alive, and if they were... what did they look like?

If it wasn’t for the photo albums, John Dory was afraid he might not remember their faces very well. He still misses them, but the ache in his heart had now dulled.

For Branch, his brother never speaks or asks about his older brothers anymore. This made John feel a deep sadness within, even more so when he realised one day that his little brother was no longer wearing the leafy vest he received from Floyd.

When he asked about it, Branch simply shrugged as he fiddled with his goggles that John had bought for him on his seventh birthday. The blue haired troll often tinkered around when not singing or dancing, and John had wanted to give him something to protect his eyes.

“Floyd isn’t here anymore bro. You and Cooper are my only brothers who care about me.” Then he rushed away to join his baby brother and best friend, Princess Poppy who were with the others.

The group of children then ran away to play as John Dory watched in horror at the implications of what Branch had said.

Cooper was a strange troll, but his dance moves were like no other. He and Branch grew up close, and the two were inseparable.

 John Dory decided to introduce Cooper to choreography despite being only four, and his baby brother became hooked.

With him writing lyrics, Branch in charge of the music, and Cooper the dance moves, the three brothers were able to put on spectacular shows as they performed during the many parties the trolls like to throw.

In fact, they were gaining the nickname of Brozone 2.0 by the others trolls. A title Branch seemed rather proud of.

Even Princess Poppy joined in on their songs sometimes, after growing up to be a huge Brozone fan.

John Dory thought Branch had told his best friend that the other members of their old band was his brothers too, yet when he arrived home one day after collecting cake ingredients at the market with Cooper, he overheard the two speaking in the living room.

“Hey Branch? That’s you on the album cover of Brozone right? And that’s your brother JD. So who’s that?” Poppy asked.

“... That’s Clay.”

“The fun guy! Is he your brother too?”

John Dory bit his lip, and felt his heart sink when his brother answered.

“No.”

“Oh... what about him. Is he your brother too?” Poppy asked.

“Nope, that’s Spruce and... and that’s Floyd. JD is the only one here who’s my brother. Cooper isn’t there, because he hadn’t hatched yet.”

 Why was Branch lying? Didn’t he want Poppy to know about his other brothers? He debated whenever to intervene... but decided against it. It was up to Branch in the end if he wanted his friends to know or not.

With a sigh, he joined Cooper in the kitchen who was already racing around in excitement at the prospect of baking with his big brother.

Grandma Rosiepuff was still full of life, but the years had forced her to slow down a bit.

John Dory became worried at how tired his grandma was growing, and insisted on doing more cleaning and cooking around the pod. In fact, once he learned to cook one handed, he rather enjoyed it.

“Just rest Grandma, I’ve got this.” John smiled as his kissed her cheek, before taking the stack of dirty plates from her hands, balancing them on his hand and taking them to the sink with a hum.

As summer rolled in, John Dory got the idea to take his brothers out camping. Just a fun little adventure that wouldn’t take them too far away from the village. When he had mentioned it to Branch and Cooper, the two tackled him in excitement.

“Oi, how am I suppose to walk with you two snot nosed brats on my legs? Grandma! My brothers are being annoying!”

“Oh shut up you Dork.” Branch rolled his eyes with a playful smirk, as Cooper giggled.

“Bitty B! How could you wound my pride like that?” John gasped as he placed his hand on his chest. “Why are you so mean baby bro! Why won’t you love me? Oh the pain! My heart can’t take it!”

“Stop being a dork then!” Branch laughed before blowing a raspberry, making his brother gasp dramatically again.

“Oh that’s it, prepare for the one armed tickle torture Bitty B! Come here!”

“Noooo!” Branch laughed before running under behind his brothers legs and out of sight. John laughed and chased after him.

“Get him JD!” Cooper laughed as he followed after his brothers.

The next morning, they were packed and ready to go as Grandma Rosiepuff shuffled over. “You boys have everything you need?”

“Yes Grandma!” they said together. John Dory even gave a salute, which made Cooper giggled and bounce on his four feet.

Grandma glanced at her oldest grandson. “Do you have your camera packed and fully charged sweetheart? I want to see all the fun things you get up to on your camping trip.”

“Ready and packed madam!” John grinned before stepping close to peck her cheek. Branch and Cooper rushed over to hug their Grandma, saying their goodbyes before rushing towards the exit.

“Try not to throw any wild parties while we’re gone, I know what you’re like!” John Dory laughed as he headed after his brothers.

“Oh get out of here you!” she laughed before waving as the three disappeared.

As they left the village, John Dory checked over their backpacks, before pulling out a map from his hair.

“Ok... there’s an area up ahead that’ll be perfect for camping. There’s no big critters there according to the trolls scouts, so it should be safe.”

“Awww don’t worry JD, I’ll make sure nothing scary gets you.” Branch sniggered as he playfully punched his brothers hip.

“Oi! That hurt! Elder abuse that is.”

Cooper laughed as he raced ahead. “I can’t wait to eat smores and tell scary ghosts stories!”

John Dory grinned, before letting his eyes drift around the woods around them, taking it all in.

It was nice to get out and spend quality time with his brothers. He briefly wondered what it would have been like if the others were here.

Would Spruce still worry about messing up his precious hair out here? Would Clay be running around wildly like Cooper was? Would Floyd...

John frowned and shook the thoughts from his head. It had been four years, alot could happen in that amount of time.

His brothers might not even be the same as he remembered them. He knew he wasn’t...

“JD look! A butterfly!” Cooper gasped in awe, going cross eyed at the bright pink glitter butterfly that had landed on his nose.

Thankfully it was tiny.

John quickly fumbled for his camera and snapped a shot.

He wondered how his brothers would take to Cooper being their baby brother. Despite not being blood related, John Dory and Branch loved him furiously as one of their own, and would do anything to protect him.

He was sure, given the chance... his other brothers would love Cooper too.

If they ever came back.

Around midday, they arrived at the spot and began to set up their tent which was big enough for all three.

John Dory began to work on the campfire, and Cooper and Branch began to play among the trees. Already, he could hear his brothers ukuele being played as the two began to sing and dance around the woodland area. It bought a proud smile to the older trolls face.

This was nice, just quality time together as brothers. Having fun as a family.

When everything was set up, they set about exploring the area around the camp while being careful not to wander off too far.

When night began to fall, the three sat down together around the camp fire, spearing marshmallows onto their sticks.

“Hit me little bro.” John Dory grinned as he held out his stick.

Cooper grinned and shoved a marshmallow onto the end, while Branch smirked and lightly punched his older brothers shoulder.

“Oi! What was that for?”

“What?” Branch pulled his sweetest innocent face. “You said hit me bro. I was just doing what you said big brother~”

“Brat!” John said before sticking out his tongue and blowing a raspberry.

He was expecting a snarky response from Branch, but what he wasn’t expecting was to hear a raspberry being blown back from the bushes nearby.

Branch instantly jumped up and stood in front of Cooper protectively, arms stretched out as his little brother cowed behind him looking frightened.

John jumped up too and stood in front of his brothers, raising his stick with his half cooked marshmallow up like a sword. “Who’s there!?”

There was a snuffle, then a soft warble as the bushes began to shake.

John gritted his teeth and tried not to show his panic as he glanced over his shoulder. “When I say run, you run. Got it?”

“W-What about you JD?” Cooper whimpered, looking up with bright eyes. The little green cap that Branch had made for him on his fourth birthday was tilted to the side and almost at risk of falling off.

“Don’t worry about me. Big bro’s got this ok?” he flashed a grinned before turning his attention back to the bushes.

No doubt this was a critter, but the question was... is it friendly?

John Dory swallowed back his fear and took a step forward.

The bushes stopped shaking, then out popped a head as the creature warbled softly.

John Dory dropped his stick in shock when he recognised what the creature was, before suddenly laughing in excitement. “Sugar and Cupcakes! It’s a baby armadillo bus! What are you doing all the way out here little guy?”

The critter who was half the size of John, wandering over with an excited warble before stopping to eat the marshmallow from the dropped stick. Then the critter pressed its bumpy head against John Dory’s leg with a purr.

“A new friend!” Cooper gasped as he slipped under Branch’s arm and rushed over.

Branch rolled his eyes before walking over with a grin. “I can’t believe we all got scared for nothing. You were totally shaking like a leaf JD.”

“Was not!” John stuck out his tongue before squatting down.

“Hey, it’s a girl! I think she likes me.” He grinned. “Always been a big hit with the ladies.”

“Liar.” Branch scoffed as he bent down to pet the critter. “You’re too much of a dork.”

John blew a raspberry at him, then barked with laughter as the Armadillo Bus copied him. “That’s my girl! I’m totally keeping you. Yes I am!”

He began to scratch behind the plates on the critters head, making it warble with delight as it’s tongue lolled out.

“Really JD!? We can keep her!?” Cooper gasped in delight as he jumped up onto his brothers back. “For real!?”

“For real little buddy. See the tiny door here? Once Rhonda is old enough, we’ll be able to travel inside her.” John Dory grinned. He didn’t know why, but he felt an instant attachment to the little critter.

Plus, the idea of being able to travel further out with Rhonda was exciting. Maybe he could even take his brothers to the Neverglade Trail!

“Rhonda?” Branch raised an eyebrow as John fed Rhonda another marshmallow.

“Yup, that’s her name now. Isn’t that right girl? You like that name huh?”

Rhonda warbled happily before licking John’s face, leaving behind a trail of glitter filled saliva.

“Bleh... come on Cooper, let’s give JD and his new girlfriend some time alone.” Branch teased.

John Dory rolled his eyes as the two headed inside the tent, before breaking out into a grin.

He had always wanted to own an Armadillo bus, now he just needed to work out how to drive her when she’s old enough.

When the three plus one critter returned to the village after a week camping, Princess Poppy was the first to come running.

John recognised what she was going to do by the look in her eyes, and held out his arm straight. “Go for it Popstar!”

“You’re back!” The princess yelled as she leaped and grabbed onto his arm, swinging her body and legs back and forth as she giggled. “Did you guys have fun? Was it scary? Did you find treasure? Is that critter yours? Tell me everything!”

John Dory laughed as the five year old trolling swung like a monkey on his arm. “Hey Popstar, Bitty B has some leftover marshmallows in his backpack.” He winked at his brother who looked betrayed.

Poppy gasped and snapped her head towards her best friend, eyes wide.

“You dork! I was going to eat them tonight!” Branch glared at his big brother before suddenly running away. “Gotta catch me first if you want some Poppy!”

“Hey! Daddy says you have to share!” Poppy giggled as she let go of John Dory’s arm and began to chase after Branch.

Cooper yawned and rubbed his eyes.

“Hey little buddy. That was a big trip for you huh?” John scooped up his little brother, balancing him on his arm. He turned and began to make his way through the village, as Rhonda trotted after him happily.

He’ll need to make a shelter for the girl if she was going to stay with them, somewhere underneath the pod maybe.

Once the critter had settled down on a comfy patch of grass, John Dory headed for the pod.

“Welcome back boys.” Grandma Rosiepuff greeted them the moment they stepped into their home. “Oh dear, he looks exhausted John. What have you done to the poor dear?”

“Me? Little bro wouldn’t keep still, had to tie him to a tree. He was a stinky mean brat grandma!”

“No I wasn’t!” Cooper giggled. “You’re a stinky mean brat!”

“Actually little brother, you’re the stinky mean brat. I’m an adult, and adults are always right, which means I win. Bleh!” John Dory stuck out his tongue.

Grandma Rosiepuff laughed before looking around. “Where’s Branch.”

“Being chased by Princess Poppy, what do you think?” he smirked as Cooper yawned and rested his head against his shoulder. “I’m calling it now, those two are totally going to be married with like, a gazillion kids in the future.”

Grandma smirked as her eyes twinkled. “What about you John?”

“Me? Nah, not really interested in dating at the moment. I want to enjoy my youth and handsome good looks for a little longer.” John Dory shrugged before heading to Cooper’s room.

Grandma shook her head, then smiled softly. She was about to walk to the kitchen when John called out to her.

“What do you think about us having an Armadillo Bus Grandma? You’ll like Rhonda, she’s a sweet girl.”

As if on cue, there was a loud warbling cry, as Trolls began to scream down below.

“JOHN DORY! Come back here right now!”

Chapter Text

Chapter Four – Brothers

Cooper loved his grandma, but he especially loved his two big brothers.

John Dory always made him laugh no matter what, and made him his favourite meals when asked, or read him his favourite stories at bedtime.

He helped wash him, cheered him up when he was sad, and even allows him to sleep in his bed when the storms rolled in, the noise of rumbling thunder scaring the young trolling.

Branch on the other hand, was his best friend, besides from Poppy. He protected him, always looked out for him and even patched him when he got hurt.

He clearly had the best brothers in the world, who loved him despite looking so different from him.

Cooper knew he had other brothers out there, John Dory spoke about them sometimes with a sad look in his eyes, and even showed him photos when he asked what they looked like.

That’s when the doubts began to set in, when his eyes glanced over the photo. Seeing the five brothers standing together, posing after performing one of their shows as Brozone.

They may have looked different from one another, but they all had the same body shape, they all walked on two legs.

They were nothing like him.

 During playgroup one day, he asked his friends about it when Branch had walked away to play with Poppy and Guy Diamond.

“Oh, well that’s easy.” Creek spoke up before anyone else could. “Didn’t you know? You weren’t born like normal trolls, you were found in the forest!”

“The forest?” Cooper tilted his head, looking confused.

Creek nodded with a wide smile. “Yes, daddy said so! Mr Dory found you in the forest and his family took you in.”

Cooper tilted his head to the other side, frowning slightly, but said no more.

It wasn’t until he turned ten, when he realised what Creek had meant that time.

Cooper didn’t come from a mom or dad like his big brothers did. He was left in the forest.

He wasn’t even blood related to his family.

After coming to this revelation, he refused to leave his room and sobbed, suddenly scared that the others really didn’t love him at all. They were just pretending to.

When Branch banged on his door, demanding to be let in, Cooper ignored him. After ten minutes of constant banging and shouts, the youngest listened to Branch's footsteps walk away.

Cooper closed his eyes and sobbed.

It was only when he heard rustling, a series of clicks then a creak as his door opened that he lifted up his head and opened his eyes.

“Hey little buddy.” John Dory smiled softly, his eyes filled with concern. “Hope you don’t mind me lock picking your door kiddo, and ehhh... don’t tell Grandma I know how to do that. Seriously.”

He shoved the lockpick in his pocket and walked over to sit down on the bed next to him. “Branch told me you’re upset, did something happen?”

“No...” Cooper mumbled, not making eye contact as he curled his four legs under his body.

“Yeeeeah... that ain’t gonna fly with your big bro. Tell me what’s the matter.”

Cooper bit his lip as tears began to swell in his eyes. “... you’re not my brother.”

John Dory blinked, looking surprised. It was clear that response wasn’t what the older troll was expecting.

“What makes you say that?” John asks carefully. “Of course I’m your brother. I’m your big bro bro. Those was the first words you ever said to me and Bitty B.”

Cooper sat up and wiped at his face. “I came from the forest... we’re not blood related and-!”

“Ok, let me stop you right there.” John Dory said suddenly. “I don’t know if anyone said anything to you, but we don’t have to be blood related to be brothers.”

“We don’t?” Cooper asked, his voice small as he looked up.

John looked ahead, his face scrunched up slightly as he thought. Then with a determined look, he glanced back down at him. “Let me tell you about my dad... when he had my egg, know what he did?”

Cooper shook his head as he listened.

“He gave my egg to Grandma then walked away. Didn’t want anything to do with me, and he did the same to our other brothers too. Despite being our dad, he wasn’t family because he didn’t care about us.”

Cooper leaned against his brother as he soaked in his words.

“We care about you buddy, me, Grandma and Bitty B. We all love you. That makes us family, not our blood. No matter what happens, you’ll always be my baby brother.”

“Yeah!” came a voice.

Both boys looked up as Branch walked over, before wrapping his arms around Cooper. “The big Dork is right! You’ll always be our brother Coop, because we love each other.”

“Aww you guys!” Cooper teared up again, completely floored by the sudden rush of love and affection for his family.

Because they were right. Blood related or not, they were family.

As the years went by, John Dory stopped looking at the old photo albums of his family before the Brozone break-up. It was obvious his other brothers were never coming back, whenever they didn’t want to, couldn’t or... because they were dead.

If only he had explained to them why he pushed so hard, maybe they would have understood.

Maybe they wouldn’t have hated him so much.

The fracture of their family hurt, as well as thinking of the past, so John Dory decided to focus on the future instead. He was thirty now, and it had been thirteen years since then, it was time to let go.

Grandma Rosiepuff had become more frail... more slower in her old age, and had even started to forget things. Like that time when she thought John Dory was Elton...

His dad.

It had been a normal day in the troll village, Branch was in his room with Cooper and Poppy, apparently discussing something important that John Dory wasn’t allow to know.

“It’s a secret you dork, so go away!” Branch stuck out his tongue, before disappearing back into his room with a slam of the door. Whatever it was, him, Cooper and Poppy had been working on it for months.

“Moody teenager.” John Dory huffed as he walked away. “I was never like that when I was fifteen, where did my sweet little Bitty B go?”

As he entered the kitchen to start dinner, Grandma Rosiepuff looked over from her rocking chair and beamed.

“Elton sweetheart, what did Mommy tell you about playing in the kitchen?”

John Dory froze and dropped the pan that was in his hand, sending it clattering loudly to the floor as his eyes widened in shocked disbelief.

His mind couldn’t comprehend the words his grandma had uttered, his heart hammering away from the sudden spike of fear.

“G-Grandma... it’s me, John Dory.”

“Oh don’t be silly Elton, come out of the kitchen now.” Grandma Rosiepuff smiled, her distant looking eyes full of love for a son who wasn’t there.

John Dory fought back tears as he turned and walked over to kneel before the old troll. “Grandma, it’s me. John Dory. It’s me g-grandma.”

Please, I’m not my dad. I’m nothing like him!

Rosiepuff stared, before recognition filled her face. She looked horrified as her hands went to her mouth. “J-John! I’m so sorry!”

He quickly wrapped his arms around his grandma as she began to sob. “It’s ok grandma. It’s ok.”

It’ll be ok, even though Grandma Rosiepuff’s memories only got worse from there.

As long as they stick together, they’ll be ok.

It wasn’t long before John Dory finally learned what his brothers had been up to with Poppy. To be honest, the curiosity had been killing him. The constant bangs and sounds of tools being used only made his curiosity worse.

A day before his thirty first birthday, he was busy giving Rhonda a wash when Branch, Cooper and Poppy approached him, all three wearing identical excited grins.

“Hey Dork! Got a minute? Or are we disturbing your date with your girlfriend.” Branch smirked.

“Oh har har har. Very funny.” John turned around and dropped the wash cloth he had been using, into the bucket of soapy water. “So mean Bitty B, elder abuse this is, I won’t stand for it.”

“Yeah yeah old man.” Branch chuckled before glancing at Poppy who giggled in excitement, the princess was practically bouncing on the heels of her feet.

Cooper was literally vibrating next to her.

Branch’s confident smirk slipped away, now looking nervous. “Do you remember what I said to you, when I was three? Well...”

He reached into his hair slowly. and pulled out a prosthetic arm. It was made of polished wood and leather, with so many intricate parts to it that seemed to connect and link together.

John Dory’s jaw dropped open, his eyes going wide. “You... You made me an arm? Wha... Bitty B?”

He couldn’t believe it... his baby brother had actually been serious when he said that all those years ago.

John Dory raised his hand to his chest, blinking back tears.

Branch looked embarrassed and kicked at the ground. “Poppy and Cooper helped too, it’s not the best. Well of course not, it’s a prototype but... I plan to keep on improving the design and hopefully find a stronger material to use, like metal if I can find it.”

He looked up and smiled softly at his older brother. “You practically raised me on your own JD. I just wanted to do this one thing for you, to show how much I appreciate you bro.”

It was too much, and John Dory sobbed before turning around. “S-Sorry. Just give me a minute Bitty B. I got soap in my eyes you know? Totally not crying ok? Ooooh boy...”

“Awwww!” Poppy clapped her hands over her cheeks. “It ok JD, I’m soooo glad you like it. Branch worked really hard on it.”

“We all did.” Branch confirmed with a nod.

John Dory regained his composure before turning around and grinning, his eyes puffy and red. “Ok Bitty B, hook me up bro.”

With gentle care, Branch slipped on the prosthetic arm onto his stump, tightening the straps to secure it into place.

It felt heavy, and as Branch talked him through some simple movements, like how to open and close his fingers, or turn his wrist, John couldn’t help but be amazed by it all.

Sure it felt weird, but he knew he’ll get use to it. Plus Branch had mentioned improvements.

“Bitty B...” John placed both his hands onto his little brothers shoulders. “I'm so so proud of you. You just gave me the greatest gift of all, being able to give you the full John Dory special hug.”

And with that, he wrapped both arms around his brother and hugged him close.

Branch hugged back tightly, his hands gripping the back of John’s jacket as if it was a lifeline.

Poppy squealed at the scene, as Cooper grinned, a camera in his hand that had recorded everything.

When John Dory turned thirty three, he was practically an expert at using his new prosthetic arm, and the improvements or little tweaks Branch made only made things better.

Wearing it, felt as normal as wearing his goggles on his head or his favourite brown jacket. He still needed to take it off now and then to prevent his arm stump from getting sore, but this was a simple price to pay.

Being able to do things with both hands again was a blessing, and John Dory refused to tell anyone he cried when he pulled his pants up with two hands, instead of dancing and wiggling his hips to get his pants on with one hand.

Rhonda was now old enough at this point to be driveable,  a fact that made John Dory giddy with excitement. Originally he had wracked his brains, wondering how he’ll be able to drive her, but with his new arm, that problem solved itself.

The teal haired troll poured his heart and soul into outfitting her interior along with the help from his brothers and Poppy, happily showing off his girl to anyone who wanted to know.

It took longer to finish then he liked, due to him and his brothers constantly being demanded to perform for every party and celebration thrown in the village. Brozone 2.0 was still pretty popular, and John Dory had no complaints on his part.

He loved performing with his younger brothers, and being able to sing and dance for fun, rather then in fear of dying at the hands of the bergens.

When Rhonda was finally ready for her first camping trip, John Dory didn’t hesitate to invite Princess Poppy along. He was sure his brothers would have no complaints about this, especially Branch.

“I mean, you’re at our pod nearly every day Popstar.” He chuckled when the princess squealed with delight, her eyes impossibly huge and shiny. “You’re practically part of the family anyway.”

“Yeah.” Branch nodded as he leaned against the wall, sporting his trademark shorts and black vest, his goggles which were black rimmed with yellow lenses rested on his head.

John couldn’t help noticing his baby brother looked nearly identical to him when he was that age, nor did he miss the slight blush on the trolls face.

He smiled at that, feeling pride at seeing his brother grow up happy, and extremely happy himself that he was able to be a part of it.

From that point on, Poppy joined them on every camping trip. With permission from King Peppy of course, who had been reluctant at first.

With what had happen to his eldest daughter, no one was surprised at his apprehension.

After a few camping trips, John Dory finally felt confident enough to head for the Neverglade Trails as their next destination.

“Woah! Check this out Branchifer!” Poppy awed as she pressed her hands and face against Rhonda’s window, watching the scenery flash past them as they travelled.

John Dory glanced over his shoulder as both Branch and Cooper got up from the table and walked over, abandoning the card game they had been playing.

They had just arrived at the start of the trail, evident by the changing of the trees.

Vibrant coloured trees gave way to a sea of deep emerald, dotted with the occasional pink or yellow.

The trees here were taller too, their trunks thick and ancient looking.

“Welcome to the Neverglades ya little snot nosed brats.” John Dory grinned wildly at them before focusing back on the road. He could feel Rhonda vibrant with excitement as she ran, clearly enjoying this much longer trip.

“This is so cool! I’m gonna take some pictures for Grandma!” Cooper grinned before rushing off to fetch the camera.

Branch fell silent as he watched the view outside, a thoughtful look on his face.

After another hour of travelling, the trees began to thin out. The trail turned, leading around a bend that sat on the edge of a cliff, which gave way to a breath taking view of a massive shimmering lake. The end of the trail and their camping destination.

Poppy was the first to sprint out when Rhonda parked up near the lakes edge, the critter was panting hard, but warbled happily when Branch carried over armful of berries for her from storage.

“This. Is. So. Coooool!” Poppy yelled to the heavens.

“Cannon ball!” Cooper laughed as he rushed past the pink troll, before jumping high and curling up to a ball as he landed in the water.

“Ay! Don’t swim too far out buddy!” John Dory called out as he stepped out of Rhonda, giving her plates an affectionate pat with his hand.

“If you get into trouble, I’ll have to toss Bitty B in to save you.”

“Dork.” Branch stuck out his tongue as Poppy giggled.

John Dory smirked at his little brother, but he couldn’t help noticing the blue haired troll had been quieter then normal, ever since he mentioned they were coming onto the Neverglade Trail.

They spent most of the day swimming in the lake, minus John Dory who made up excuses about not wanting to ruin his hair by getting it wet, and exploring the area without going too far out.

Everyone was made well aware that being this far out meant there was likely more dangerous critters or plants around.

As night fell, they sat around a blazing campfire, roasting berries, marshmallows and other such treats as they took turns telling stories and having fun.

It was only when Cooper and Poppy fell asleep on their blankets, their empty cups of hot chocolate falling softly from their limp hands that Branch turned to John Dory, a strange look on his face.

“So... what made you pick the Neverglade Trail?” he asked this carefully and with deliberation, as if alot of thought had been put into his question.

“Well... I’ve always wanted to come here.” John Dory hummed as he tossed some wood onto the dying campfire. “For a long time actually.”

Branch pressed his mouth into a thin line. “I remember. You...  after the show, everyone got mad at you. You said it back then, before leaving.”

He was vague, but John instantly knew what incident he was talking about. This was the first time he could remember Branch ever bringing up that day.

Surprised he could still remember that.

John went still, his face no longer relaxed as his ears lowered slightly.

“I can’t remember it too well, it was years ago.” Branch pulled his legs up and hugged them as he stared into the fire. “I might have misheard and-!”

“No.” John Dory hummed, not looking at his brother as the old feeling of guilt crept up on him. “You didn’t.”

He sighed softly, and for the first time in his life, he felt old.

“I never told you what really happened that day, because I was scared you’ll hate me Bitty B. Like our other brothers do.”

“I could never hate you!” Branch said furiously. “You came back the next day JD, they never came back at all!”

“They left because of me.” John Dory whispered, eyes still locked onto the dancing flame of the camp fire.

Branch breathed in deeply. “Explain from the beginning.”

He nodded and reached up to fiddle with the straps of his prosthetic arm, before taking it off and placing it on the blanket next to his crossed legs.

“Ever wondered back then why we were the only family at the Troll Tree to be large? I mean, five siblings in a pod, plus grandma? One or two of us should have been eaten by then. Maybe even three.”

Branch winced and slowly nodded.

“We never got picked to be eaten Branch, because Brozone made trolls happy.” John Dory suddenly scowled.

“Bergens are quite happy to eat depressed trolls, but... a happy troll, is a tasty troll.”

“W-What?” Branch looked horrified.

John Dory nodded and finally looked at him, his face filled with pain and guilt. “Brozone kept our family alive Bitty B, it was the only way I could protect you all, but I was so so scared. What if the band started to fail in making trolls happy, and the Bergens noticed? I... I couldn’t let that happen.”

He wiped at his eyes, as Branch continued to watch him with an unreadable expression.

“So I pushed you guys, and I keep pushing and pushing, becoming obsessed with making our band perfect. If we performed the perfect family harmony, it meant we were safe. It meant that I was keeping you guys safe.”

“I don’t understand...” Branch said softly, his eyes becoming shiny. “If you did all of that to keep us safe... then why...” He clenched his fists, suddenly looking angry. John could tell that anger wasn’t directed at him.

“Why would they hate you? Why would they leave and never come back!?”

“Because I never told them Bitty B.” John Dory sighed softly.

“I never told them, because I didn’t want them to be scared like I was. Perform or be eaten... what a choice eh? I wanted you guys to have fun with the band, but my obsession only made them resent me, hate me. They left and never came back because of me, they left you because of me.”

Within that old guilt and deep longing, was a spark of anger. It wasn’t just him they left behind, it was their baby brother too, who did nothing wrong.

Branch suddenly launched himself at John Dory, wrapping his arms around him to bring his brother in close. “You Dork! Unlike them, you came back the next day! The others had that choice too! You came back JD, and I’ll always love you for that. It wasn’t your fault.”

John Dory quickly hugged his brother back just as tightly, feeling suddenly light as if a great weight was lifted off his shoulders.

Branch believed it wasn’t his fault, he didn’t blame him.

And that meant the whole world to him.

Chapter Text

Chapter Five – Biggest, Loudest, Craziest Party.

John Dory hummed out a tune as he read the sheet of paper on his desk over and over, memorising the lyrics to a new song he had written last week.

A commission by King Peppy himself, who had requested for Brozone 2.0 to perform a brand new song for the 20th anniversary of their great escape from the Troll Tree.

Twenty years since he escaped with Branch and Grandma and lost his arm in the progress.

Just where had the time gone?

“Hey JD! I’m heading out.” Branch called as he poked his head into the room. “Poppy is freaking out about the anniversary party tomorrow, so me and Cooper are gonna help her out with last minute preparations.”

John Dory chuckled and turned around while reaching for his prosthetic arm that was propped up next to his desk. “Alright Bitty B, I had the feeling Popstar had bitten off more then she can chew. Heck, even our old Brozone concerts were never this big.”

Branch shrugged nonchalantly, as he always did when the old band got bought up, before smirking. “That’s Poppy for you, I think she just wants to show everyone that she’s capable of pulling it off, what with being Queen soon.”

“Alright, but be back tonight in time for last minute practice. Good luck Bitty B.”

Branch winked and saluted, before heading out.

John Dory grinned as he pulled on his prosthetic arm, before getting up to leave his room.

He paused at the doorway, and glanced at the picture hanging on his wall. There stood Grandma Rosiepuff laughing merrily, smack bang in the middle of John, Cooper and Branch hugging her as they laughed with her.

John Dory smiled sadly and raised his hand, tracing a finger on her face. “Morning Grandma, can you believe it’s been twenty years? I’m surprised Bitty B and Poppy aren’t dating yet, and he teases me about being single. Bro is worse then me, I swear.”

He sighed before smiling warmly. “Don’t worry Grandma, I’ll keep looking out for the snotty brats, someone’s got too. Love you Grandma.”

John Dory removed his hand from the photo and headed for the kitchen for a snack, as his memories drifted back three years ago.

Branch was sobbing, trying to wake up Grandma Rosiepuff that morning. John Dory knew something was wrong when she hadn’t woken up at her usual time.

She had died peacefully in her sleep, living to the ripe old age of eighty nine.

The three brothers worked together, burying their beloved Grandma among the sparkle tulips that grew on the outskirts of the village. She loved those flowers, and would always be sitting amongst them reading her books when not at the pod.

The whole village attended her funeral, showing just how much the sweet elderly troll was loved.

John Dory grabbed a slice of pie he had baked yesterday using his grandma’s recipe, then walked over to the window to stare out into the village as he took a bite.

The excitement in the village was clear to see as Trolls worked together hanging up lights and other decorations. For all their celebrations and parties, the anniversary party was the grand daddy of them all.

How could they not go all out on an occasion with such significance as their freedom from Trollstice?

No one had even seen a Bergen for twenty years, and the fear they once held over them was nonexistent to the newer generation of trolls who had hatched here in the village.

He grinned and took another bite, his eyes wandering over to where Branch and Creek were having an argument, as Cooper watched on with a smirk.

Poppy looked simply confused as she tried to defuse the situation.

John Dory scoffed before walking away, knowing full well of his brothers jealousy over the pink troll when Creek paid her attention.

It was about time his little baby brother told the princess about how he felt.

The air was electrifying as DJ Suki spun her turntables, banging her head to the beat as the trolls below danced and raised their arms.

The anniversary party was in full swing, and it was the biggest, loudest and craziest party John Dory had ever seen as he bopped his head to the music, a drink in his hand.

Overhead, Glitter Trolls swung from the branches using their hair, making light dance across the forest floor filled with a sea of partying trolls.

“Hold on Mr Dinkles!” Biggie cheered as he crowd surfed nearby, while balls of glitter were punted overhead by Creek from a moving Catterbus.

One hit Smidge, the tiny troll with the deep voice as she was sent flying. The crowd of trolls went quiet with concerns on their faces, until Smidge jumped up with a cheer.

“What a party eh John Dory?”

John glanced over to see King Peppy standing next to him, leaning on a walking stick for support. “That girl of mine outdid herself.”

“That’s Popstar for you.” John Dory grinned as he raised his drink. “I’ll admit, even I’m surprised.”

King Peppy chuckled and reached over to pat his shoulder. “She thinks of you as her brother you know? Thank you for treating her as part of your family.”

John smiled as he glanced over, seeing Poppy, Branch and Cooper dance together on a mushroom, laughing and clearly having fun. “Popstar is like a sister to me, so the feeling is mutual.”

King Peppy patted his shoulder again before starting to make his way through the crowd.

When it was time for the performance, John Dory gathered his brothers back stage... well... at the back of the large mushroom that would serve as their stage.

“You guys ready for this?” He grinned.

“Born ready!” Cooper smirked as Branch gave the thumbs up.

They listened as Poppy addressed the eagerly awaiting crowd. “... here to perform a new song to celebrate the anniversary of our escape from the Bergens, I give.... Brozone 2.0!”

“Let’s Bro!” Branch grinned, beating John Dory to the punchline.

“Ay! What have I said about stealing my catchphrase?” John Dory gave him a playful swat, before jumping onto the stage to face the sea of trolls.

He took position on the left, as Branch took center stage, and Cooper to the right. The lights dimmed, before their bodies were lit up with search lights.

Music began to play as the three moved as one, their voices filling the air as the crowd began to cheer and dance.

Poppy watched from the front of the crowd, eyes trained only on Branch as she squealed with delight.

John Dory grinned at Branch as his little brother turned and spun his body to the front of the stage, singing his solo part of the song, his voice loud and strong as it washed over the trolls.

Flowers began to burst around them, sending beams of light and glitter high into the air, which only seem to amp up the excitement.

With a final chorus of lyrics, the three brothers spun their body  around as they moved closer to each other, before posing at the end.

The crowd went wild as more lights and glitter burst into the air.

“Wooo! That one actually made me sweat.” John Dory said as he stretched his back.

“Probably because you’re an old man now.” Branch smirked as Cooper laughed.

“Oi! I’m only thirty seven you snotty little brat. I’m in my prime here.” John Dory gave a fake expression of outrage.

The three stepped back as King Peppy and Poppy made their way on stage. The Princess turned to face the crowd and raised her hands, signalling for silence.

“Ok everyone! I just want to take a moment, to get a little real.” She gave her father a soft smiled, who returned one of his own, his eyes full of love for his daughter.

“I’ll like to take a second to... celebrate our King. My father...” Poppy held out her hand, as King Peppy took it.

“... who, twenty years ago this night, saved all of us.. from those dreaded-!”

She suddenly stopped when a loud thud made the ground shake, a deathly silence fell over the trolls.

“Whaaaaat was that?” John Dory asked, his hands instinctively pushing his brothers behind him.

More thuds were heard, and seemed to be approaching the crowd from behind.

John Dory sucked in a breath, as sudden fear washed over him like a tidal wave. Why did it sound like footsteps?

Why did it sound so dreadfully familiar?

The pods shook violently as the thuds came closer, as the trolls turned around with wide eyes and loud gasps.

King Peppy shook as he took a step forward.

“Bergens...” He whispered.

John Dory pulled his brothers further behind him as the tall form of a Bergen stepped into view, dressed in a dirty chef uniform and hat, her hair a wild mess of grey littered with leaves and sticks.

She grinned down at them with crooked teeth, yellow eyes with red pupils filled with delight and triumph, as she placed her hands on her hips.

“Gotcha...”

Everyone seemed frozen, until Chef reached down to unzip her bag.

“RUN!” Poppy screamed, and chaos broke out as every troll made a run for it.

Guy Diamond cried out as he became the first one to be grabbed.

“JD!” Cooper cried in fear as Poppy rushed over to Branch who grabbed her close.

“Get under cover! Use your hair to hide! Now!” John Dory yelled, his voice laced with panic.

Not now, not again! Not after twenty years! Wasn’t this nightmare suppose to be over?

Another scream, another troll taken.

“Blend in! Blend in!!!” Poppy cried with desperation as Branch tugged her along. The trolls seemed to hear her and began to hide, using their hair as camouflage.

“Everyone! Minimise your auras!” cried a voice.

John Dory glanced over and saw Creek running frantically, pure fear on his face and completely unaware of the giant hand reaching out for him.

Whenever it was the fear on Creeks face that reminded him of his brothers during Trollstice that spurred him on, or a sudden bout of insanity, John didn’t know...

All he know was that one second he was camouflaged with his brothers and Poppy, the next he was running towards Creek to push him out of the way.

“RUN!” John screamed before feeling large fingers wrap around him tightly before being lifted into the air, then shoved unceremoniously into a bag full of other unfortunate trolls.

He heard his name being screamed, before the bag was zipped up, trapping him.

He was trapped. Caught by a Bergen.

A happy troll, was a tasty troll.

Those words seem to mock him in his mind, as the whimpers of the other caught trolls filled his ears.

They all knew what was going to happen to them.

There was only one fate for a troll in the hands of a Bergen.

Branch couldn’t believe his eyes as he watched his older brother get scooped up by Chef and shoved into her bag, faintly aware of Poppy and Cooper clinging onto him tightly.

It took all his strength not to break cover and run straight at the Bergen and attack, to demand that JD was returned to him. He wanted to do it so bad, but Cooper’s soft sobbing and Poppy’s violent shaking stopped him.

He couldn’t run out and do something so reckless, risking their lives as well.

“JD... not JD...” Branch’s voice cracked as he fought back tears. His big brother had always been there for him. Always, and now he was gone.

Like the others.

The Bergen looked around, annoyed that she couldn’t find any more trolls, before standing up straight with a crooked smile. “Thanks for throwing the biggest... the loudest, and craziest party ever.”

With a chuckle that made every troll in hiding shiver, the Bergen turned around and began to stomp away, slapping her hand against some pods and smashing them in the process.

Once the footsteps faded away, Poppy slowly came out of hiding to look at the destruction left behind, her eyes filling with tears and guilt.

“JD...” Cooper said softly, before lowering his head. “He’s gone... he’s g-gone Branch, and our f-friends too.”

“Hey...” Branch wiped away his tears before wrapping an arm around his baby brother. He tried to say something to comfort him, but his words died away in his throat.

How could he, when his brother was gone? What if the Bergen had already eaten him?

What if...John Dory was dead? Just like Grandma.

“This... this is all my fault!” Poppy began to sob as the other trolls came out of hiding.

“Is it coming back?” someone asked, their voices trembling.

“What do we do now?” asked another.

“We have to find a new home!” King Peppy instantly said, as he stepped in front of his daughter. “We need to run!”

“No!” Poppy cried. “We have to save the others! We can’t just abandoned them!”

“Poppy listen, I’m not the King I once was, I’m not young anymore.” King Peppy said sadly before starting to walk away.

“Then I’ll go.” Poppy said, her voice growing stronger.

“What!? Poppy no! We have to run and hide!” King Peppy said in horror as he whipped around to face her.

Branch growled before letting go of Cooper to step forward, the idea of running away and hiding made him feel sick. “I’ll go too. That thing took my brother!”

“I’m coming too! JD would have done the same for us!” Cooper nodded, his face set and serious.

Branch nodded, feeling a rush of appreciation for his baby brother. He was right, JD would have come for them if they had been taken.

Poppy looked at them with gratitude in her eyes, before staring hard at her father. “The three of us are going dad. This party was my idea. It’s my fault the Bergen found us.”

“Poppy... we can’t stay here and wait. If the Bergens come back...”

“Then hide.” Branch said as he crossed his arms. “Southeast of here is an area by a stream that’s pretty safe, we use to go camping there all the time. The trees are thick and provide good coverage, and we never ran into any dangerous critters there.”

“Yes! Take the trolls there dad. They’ll be safe.” Poppy took her fathers hand. “Stay there until we come back with the others. Ok?”

King Peppy looked at his daughter, then at Branch and Cooper before sighing softly. “Ok... ok. Just please, please try to stay safe.”

Poppy smiled and hugged her dad, before letting go and glancing at the others.

The three nodded at each other with determination, before running as one towards Rhonda’s shelter.

“Good thing JD always keeps Rhonda well stocked for our camping trips.” Branch said as they stepped inside the Armadillo bus.

Rhonda whined, as if she already knew something had happened to her owner. She was clever like that.

“Don’t worry girl, we’ll save that dork. Then I’m gonna kick his butt for being stupid.” Branch said as he sat down in the drivers seat and rubbed his hand along the dashboard.

“Branch?”

He looked up to see Poppy standing next to him. “I’m really sorry, if I hadn’t thrown such a huge party, then maybe-!”

“Ah shush shush hush!” he raised his hand to silence her. “You’re not to blame, everyone was loud at that party. None of us expected a Bergen to show up.”

“Yeah Poppy! We don’t blame you at all.” Cooper nodded.

“You guys...” Poppy wiped at her eyes before smiling softly. “Thanks.”

Branch blushed slightly before quickly looking away as he pulled a lever and pressed a few buttons.

Rhonda let out a rumbling cry, rearing up slightly on her back legs, before slamming down and charging off into the night.

“Follow those footprints!” Cooper cheered as Branch nodded.

He had to believe his big brother was alive, a beacon of hope that he desperately clung too.

John Dory was frightened, but he put on a brave face and pushed away his fear. The other trolls who had been captured were barely adults, all of them friends to Poppy and his brothers.

Biggie...

Smidge...

Guy Diamond...

Satin and Chenille the twins...

Fuzzbert and DJ Suki.

He watched these guys grew up from when they were just kids, and as the eldest here, he felt like it was his responsibility to look out for them.

“Owww! Hey!” He grumbled as someone pressed an elbow into his back.

“Sorry Mr Dory.” Biggie gasped.

“Don’t call me that, makes me sound old.” John Dory grunted as he tried to shuffle around.

They were all having trouble, being squished together in this bag as it swayed with the thundering steps of the Bergen.

“We’re going to get eaten aren’t we?” Satin sniffed as she and her twin sister hugged.

“I know you’re all scared, but I need you guys to be brave for me ok?” John Dory soothed as he shuffled his body around again. “We’ll find a way out of this, just like we did twenty years ago.”

They all gasped as the bag swayed more, as the sound of a door opened, then slammed shut.

Then the swaying motion stopped, as the roar of an engine came to life.

“This can’t be happening... this can’t be happening!” Guy Diamond began to hyperventilate as he grabbed at his hair.

John sucked in a breath. “Hey, want me to tell you a story? I have some pretty good ones from my camping trips with my bros.”

“S-Sure Mr Dory.” DJ Suki said, her voice cracking.

“Call me John Dory.” He scoffed before starting to talk, telling story after story about his camping trips.

His plan seemed to work, as the trolls focused on him and began to calm down.

Story after story he told, as light hearted as he could. There were a few times he even managed to get a few low laughs and chuckles.

Unfortunately the panic they had before came back in full swing, as the sounds of the engine cut off, to be replaced by the sounds of grunting from many many Bergens.

With a hard swallow, John Dory subconsciously rubbed his right arm where flesh met prosthetic.

They were back in Bergen Town.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6 – The return to Troll Tree

They arrived at the old tunnels, just as the sun began to rise into the sky.

“So these are the old escape tunnels... but... why are there so many?” Poppy looked confused as she stepped out of Rhonda.

“Dunno, can’t really remember much about the escape.” Branch responded as he walked to Rhonda's head to fuss her, his hands affectionately rubbing her plates.

The critter panted happily with her tongue out, then let out playful cry as she nuzzled him.

“It’s all a blur to me, I remember hiding in JD's hair though. This... was where he lost his arm saving Grandma.”

He didn’t say anymore after that, didn’t want to. There was no need to tell the other two about how Grandma screamed as she pulled him from her brothers hair frantically... or his own screams of fear after seeing his brother on the ground lifeless, the stump of his right arm bleeding into the dirt floor of the tunnel.

Cooper walked over to one of the tunnels, looking nervous. “Well... one of these has to be it right?”

“But we don’t have time to try them all!” Poppy exclaimed loudly, raising her hands and waving them.

“Indeed... only one leads to Bergen town, the others? To certain death!”

“Who said that!” Branch hissed as he quickly stood in front of Cooper and Poppy protectively, his ears flicking back in agitation.

The three frantically looked around, but all they saw were trees, bushes and clouds in the sky.

“IT WAS... me.” One of the clouds sprouted legs with socks and a face before it started walking down the nearby tree causally. “Hey guys, how’s it going? Welcome to the root tunnels.”

“Anyone else feeling uncomfortable right now?” Cooper whispered with a tilt of his head. “I mean... who wears socks outside without shoes?”

“Oh yeah.” Poppy whispered back with a nod, her eyes glancing at Cooper briefly before looking back at this stranger.

Branch stood up straight, looking this strange... thing up and down. “Do you know which one leads to the troll tree?”

“You bet.” The cloud guy lazily grinned as he pointed a finger at him.

“Well?” Branch crossed his arms.

“I miiiiiiight tell you... for a high five.” Cloud Guy winked as he raised his hand.

The words stranger danger was screaming in Branch’s head as he frowned. “Seriously?”

“Oh yeah... just one little slappy, make daddy happy.” The cloud lazily smiled.

“Woah, ok. That’s just weird.” Branch took a step back.

“Hey guys!” Cooper suddenly called out. “Check out Rhonda!”

Everyone turned to see Rhonda sniffing intently at one of the tunnel entrances, before jumping up in excitement that made the ground shake slightly. She gave a loud warbling cry as her front legs began to scratch at the tunnel, trying to make it bigger.

“Well ain’t she a clever one.” Cloud Guy smiled. “I was hoping to have more fun. Well... good luck guys. See you next time... unless you die.”

With that, the weird cloud began to walk away.

“That dude was creepy.” Cooper mumbled before shivering.

“Tell me about it.” Branch said as he walked over to Rhonda. “Steady girl!”

He rubbed her face plates and whistled a tune that John Dory often did to his beloved armadillo bus, calming her down instantly as her tongue lolled out of her panting mouth.

“Stay here and wait for us ok? We’ll go rescue that dork.”

Rhonda purred and licked his face, covering it with glittery saliva.

“And the others.” Poppy stated, before heading straight into the tunnel without any hesitation at all.

Cooper watched her go, before glancing at his brother as his ears went low. “Do you think JD is still alive?”

“I don’t know bro, but there’s only one way to find out.” Branch slung an arm over Cooper’s, before pointing towards the tunnel. “And it’s through there.”

With that, they followed after the Princess.

Walking through the tunnels wasn’t that bad, though the semi darkness and eerie quietness made the three feel on edge.

Branch couldn’t help let his thoughts drift as he walked close behind Poppy.

Twenty years since he was last here. Twenty years since they all abandoned the Troll Tree, their ancestral home to escape the Bergens.

... and they were walking right back in.

At one point, Poppy stopped dead, causing Branch to walk into her. “Why did you stop!?” He hissed, his eyes darting around for any potential danger.

With a trembling hand, the pink troll pointed at the ground.

There, half buried in the soil and roots... were the skeletal remains of a trolls arm. A troll’s right arm.

Branch stared... then swiftly turned away with a violent jerk of his body, hands reaching out blindly for the wall as he threw up with a loud retching sound.

“Is that...?” Cooper stared slacked face, horror in his eyes as his ears flicked back.

“Don’t!” Branch choked out, before wiping his mouth. “Don’t look at it. Just... just keep going.

Quietly they continued, the air now heavy with unspoken words. They didn’t need to... they all knew who that arm belonged too.

Branch should have seen it coming, and he chastised himself furiously in his mind.

After a while of walking in silence, the tunnel suddenly began twist upwards like a spiral staircase, the dirt being replaced by grainy wood. With a jolt, the three realised they were now travelling through the tree itself.

They were here, in Bergen Town.

When they finally climbed out of the tunnel entrance at the top of the tree, they saw how dead the Troll Tree had become.

It’s branches were completely bare of the once vibrant green leaves, and colourful pods. The cage that had once covered the tree, was now weathered beyond belief, and broken with some of the bars twisted out of shape.

“Woah... I can’t believe we’re actually at the Troll Tree.” Poppy whispered.

Branch kneeled down as he peered over the edge, taking in the sight of Bergen town.

It was... decrepit. Trash littered the streets that were cracked, with weeds growing out of everywhere. Trash cans over turned... lampposts bent and rusted... windows cracked.

Anyone would have thought the town had been abandoned for years... if it wasn’t the Bergens.

They shuffled around, hunched shouldered and slouching with zero energy in their steps. They looked miserable.

“Dang... those are the Bergens?” Cooper said as he tilted his head way to the side before pulling a face.

“Yeah... look how miserable they are. Which means...” Poppy turned around to face the brothers, her eyes wide with excitement. “They haven’t eaten a troll yet!”

Branch sagged with relief at her words, hoping with hope that she was right. “Let’s hope time is still on our side then. No doubt JD and the others got taken to the castle.”

“Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go!” Cooper bounce on his feet before leaping off the top of the tree, using his hair to catch the branches and swing down.

Poppy smiled at Branch, making his heart skip a beat before following after Cooper.

The blue haired troll blushed slightly before taking a running leap off the tree. As he climbed down, his eyes spotted a familiar pod on the ground that had dulled and withered with lack of care and age.

With a jolt that made his mouth go dry...

He recognised it as Grandma’s old pod.

John Dory felt the anxiety build as he sat squished between Guy Diamond and Biggie, who was clutching Mr Dinkles close like a child would with a comfort blanket.

The bag had swayed for a bit as their captor moved, and John had the feeling they were in the bergen castle itself judging by the sounds they could hear.

When the swaying stopped, the silence became crushing. No one made a sound as they huddled together.

“Oh Barnabis... you’re my only friend in this miserable world...” said a muffled voice from outside.

John Dory sucked in a breath as his ears twitched, listening intently.

“Dad was right... I’ll never ever never ever never be happy.”

“Never.... say never...”

John Dory and the other trolls jumped in fright from the large booming voice that came from the bergen who caught them.

“Shhhhhh! It’s going to be alright Mr Dinkles! It’s going to be alright!” Biggie sobbed as he hugged his pet close.

“Mew!”

“Shhhhh!” John raised a finger to his lips.

Then the bag suddenly jolt to the side, followed by a large crash and a surprised gasp.

“Chef! Where did you come from!?” the other bergen demanded, sounding both very angry and slightly fearful. “My father banished you twenty years ago!”

“Ahhh but sire... as I endured the wilderness, I couldn’t help thinking about how I let you down, and how I could make you feel better.”

John Dory scoffed as he readjusted his goggles that had been knocked skewered. “Suck up...”

“Well fat chance of that! The only chance I’ll ever be happy, is if I eat a troll. Thanks to you, that’ll never happen!”

“Oh but sire... thanks to me. It will.”

“Get behind me!” John Dory said urgently as the bag was unzipped, letting light in that made them blink and squint. He pushed himself to the front and held out his arms as the other trolls whimpered with fear.

The King of the Bergens peered into the bag with an astonished expression. “You found the trolls!?”

He began to reach for the bag, reaching for John who swallowed. This was it, he was going to be eaten. He was never going to see his brothers ever again.

SLAP!

King Gristle pulled his hand back quickly with a shocked expression, after Chef had slapped it away.

He flopped himself back into his throne with a dumbfounded expression, which slowly turned into a hopeful one. “So this means... I can finally be happy!”

“That’s right.” Chef smirked before zipping up the bag. “Of course, this will mean everyone else in Bergen Town will be miserable, but... that’s not your concern.”

“Well I am their king, so it kinda is?”

“What are you suggesting? That we bring back... Trollstice? For everyone?”

“Oh no...” John Dory stared up at the zipper, his heart pounding at those dreaded words.

“YES!” King Gristle exclaimed loudly. “That’s exactly what I’m proposing!”

John and the other trolls stared at each other in horror. Trollstice...

They were bringing back Trollstice.

They were back on the menu.

Whenever an hour or two had passed, John Dory wasn’t sure as the trolls huddled close to him, their bodies shaking with fear.

The next thing they knew, the bag was unzipped and tipped upside down, making them shout out in shock as they tumbled into a silver cage.

John Dory landed on his prosthetic arm, making him yelp out in pain as the hard limb pressed painfully into his side.

Chef smirked as she slammed the cage door shut and locked it with a padlock.

“Oh no! Mr Dinkles is freaking out!” Biggie gasped as he stood up, the others did too with groans of discomfort from their rough landing.

John Dory got up onto his feet, then yelped and jumped back as Chef bought her smirking hideous face close to the cage.

“You’re be the perfect ingredients for my plan in revenge.” She grinned before holding up a cook book.

John Dory blanched and almost retched on the floor as he saw the pictures of trolls, sliced, diced and cooked into various dishes.

A gruesome sight. DJ Suki burst into tears, as Satin and Chenille went to hug her. Guy Diamond looked away, as did Smidge and Biggie.

Chef chuckled and stood up. “This time tomorrow... I’ll be queen, then everyone will get a taste of true happiness.”

Branch swung across the light fixture with his hair, swinging himself across the corridor to land perfectly on a ledge that jutted out at the top of the stone wall.

He waited for two bergen guards to walk past below, before waving his hand at Poppy and Cooper to swing over and join him.

“Think we’re getting close?” Poppy whispered after landing behind Branch. She leaned in closer to him and placed her hand on his shoulder.

Branch swallowed hard and scooted away before nodding, cursing his crush on the princess for making him feel all warm and gooey inside. “I hope so.”

Cooper tilted his head as he looked ahead. “Maybe they’re in that room up ahead. I just saw a Bergen carrying a stack of plates.”

“Plates?” Poppy asked nervously and began to chew her fingertips in worry.

Branch frowned, understanding why that fact was making them all nervous. The Bergens ate trolls, and if they’re bringing in plates...

“Come on, let’s climb through that gap.” He pointed to a hole in the ceiling where it had cracked.

“Right behind you Branchifer.” Poppy nodded.

The three crawled into the ceiling, then began to make their way across the dusty floor avoiding cobwebs on the way.

Branch led the way as he slipped through another hole, landing on a chandelier that gave him a good view of the room below.

A banquet room filled with Bergens setting up long tables.

There stood the King of the Bergens and... her.

The one who took his friends... who took his big brother.

Poppy gasped and pointed to a silver cage that sat on a trolley, inside were the trolls who were taken.

“JD!” Cooper whispered in delight.

“They’re alive...” Branch said in a hushed voice as he gripped the edge, his eyes focused on his brother who seemed to be standing in front of the others in a protective way.

Protecting them in his usual typical John Dory way.

“Look sire, I even found your old Trollstice bib.” Chef smiled sweetly as she handed over the item to the King, who gasped in delight.

This delight soon ended when he tried to tie the bib on, only for it to rip in half due to being too small.

Branch clapped a hand over his mouth to prevent the laugh bubbling up from his throat due to the hilarity of it.

A shame John Dory didn’t as he laughed out loud before slapping his hand over his mouth.  

But the damage was done.

“Oh, you think that’s funny do you!?” King Gristle snapped as he stomped to the cage, his eyes narrowed.

“Well let’s see you laugh when I bite your yummy head off! When I bite all your yummy heads off! Wait...” he counted the trolls before turning towards Chef with an accusatory look on his face.

“I promised everyone a troll for Trollstice Chef, there isn’t enough yummy heads here to feed everyone.”

Chef looked worried before soothing her face into a calm expression. “Oh sire, you have nothing to worry about. There’s plenty more where that came from.”

Branch, Cooper and Poppy glanced at each other with nervous expressions. The Bergen couldn’t possibly know where the other trolls were did she? Or did she expect them to still be at the village?

“Are you sure?” the king asked, not looking convinced.

“If I wasn’t...” Chef suddenly smirked. “Would I be willing to do this?”

Quick as a flash, she flicked the cage door opened and snatched up John Dory who yelped out in fear.

“No!” Branched yelled before being pulled back frantically by Poppy and Cooper, just in time to avoid being spotted as Chef snapped her gaze towards the chandelier.

“True happiness!” King Gristle squealed, bouncing slightly as he bought his hands up.

“That’s right, enjoy it King Gristle.” Chef looked back down with a simpering smile as she placed John Dory in his hands.

“Let go of me!” John said angrily as he struggled in the tight hold of the King, before gasping with fear as he was bought to the bergens mouth.

The trolls in the cage began to cry out, as Branch rushed to the edge of the chandelier with the others, his eyes filled with horror.

King Gristle was about to bite down before lowering his hands. “Shouldn’t we wait for Trollstice?”

Every troll in that room let out a collective sigh.

“Sire, every day is Trollstice when you’re the king.” Chef smiled sweetly before whipping out a taco from nowhere.

She took John Dory and shoved him deep into the taco, burying him in the compacted lettuce as he cried out.

“JD! No... no!” Branch bit into his hand, resisting the urge to jump down there as Cooper whimpered.

Chef held the taco out to King Gristle, before doing the unthinkable. Instead of placing it in his hands, she roughly shoved the whole taco, John Dory and all into his mouth before quickly shoving him towards the doors.

“IDGET! Take those trolls to your room and protect them with your worthless life!” Chef snapped as she threw her wooden spoon before leaving with the king.

The spoon hit the poor scullery maid on the head, making her wince from the pain. Her bottom lip wobbled as she quickly began to push the now covered cage on the trolley out of the room.

“No... JD... no...” Branch fell to his knees as tears began to fall. “We were too late... no!”

Cooper sat next to him and curled his long neck around his back to rest his head on his shoulder, tears streaming down his face.

“I'm sorry Branch, I’m so so sorry.” Poppy fell to her knees before him, pressing her forehead against his as her arms wrapped about the grieving brothers.

His amazing big brother was gone, eaten before his very eyes. The brother who came back and raised him... who was more then just an older brother.

It was only through the loss, that Branch truly understood what John Dory was to him.

A brother and a father.

Chapter Text

Chapter Seven – Date with the King.

John Dory was in a panic looking for his baby brother, as he tore apart the bedroom Floyd shared with Clay. “Floyd!? Come on bro! This isn’t funny! Floyd!”

Under shelves, under the bed... his tiny little brother who had been missing for nearly half an hour now was nowhere in sight.

He could hear Spruce searching through the other rooms with Clay, while Grandma had left the pod to go searching outside.

John Dory gripped his hair tightly in a panic, and was about to turn and leave when he finally heard it. So faint, he wasn’t surprised he didn’t notice it when tearing around the room like a tornado.

Soft gentle knocks coming from the toy chest, whose lid was closed shut with the clasp down.

Quick as lighting, John Dory flung open the lid and gasped. Tiny little Floyd who was two, looked up with tears streaming down his eyes. “J-JD...” he whispered in a croaky voice before holding out his trembling arms. “JD...”

“I’ve got you Flo-flo.” John scooped up his tiny brother and held him close as Floyd clung to his chest and sobbed. “I’ve got you bro.”

“S-Scary!” he cried, clutching tighter at his brother.

John Dory screwed his face up in thought, then grinned as he plopped back to sit on his butt, legs crossed. “Flo-flo? Want to see something cool?”

Floyd looked up, his small face shiny with tears. John Dory pressed his lips together and began to whistle out the tune to one of Floyd’s favourite songs, the sound loud and trilling.

Floyd blinked, before breaking out into tiny giggles as he pressed his hands against his mouth.

“Pretty cool right?” John grinned as he finished the tune. “Took me ages to learn how to finally do it. Now I can whistle all your favourite songs, John Dory style.”

He tickled his baby brother, making him squeal in delight. “But only for you Flo-flo. It’ll be my special whistle just for you.”

Floyd clung to his shirt and rested his head against John’s chest, ear pressed up against the spot where his heart would be as his eyes started to close.

The sound of his older brothers heart beat always made him sleepy.

“Love you JD...” he yawned before curling up more.

John Dory held him close, ears flicking towards the door,  as he heard the footsteps of Spruce and Clay approaching. “Love you too Flo-flo. Always.”

The taco shell cracked and pressed in all around him, as the smell of the bergens breath made John Dory want to retch. It was the smell of awaiting death.

He tried to scramble and free himself from the prison of food, but knew it was useless. He was already inside a mouth that was about to either swallow him whole or chew him up into mush.

Both options were terrifying.

Of all the ways to die... it had to be in a taco. John Dory would have laughed, if he wasn’t about to face his excruciating end.

The shell cracked away even more, revealing a couple of crooked mismatched teeth.

In one wild moment of clarity and desperation to preserve his life, John Dory jabbed the fingers of his prosthetic arm into the gums between the teeth as hard as he could, drawing blood.

“OWWWW!”

His world suddenly lurched as the teeth sprung open, then it all stopped as King Gristle spat him out onto his hands, crushed soggy taco shell and all.

This was his chance!

He scrambled to his feet and was about to jump off when Chef grabbed his head quickly using her thumb and forefinger to lift him into the air.

“The troll hurt me!” King Gristle said, looking affronted and slightly annoyed. “I’m bleeding!”

“Well duh! I was in your mouth!” John hissed as his hands tried to pry the fingers apart holding his head, while his legs kicked out. “Never heard of mouthwash? I nearly died from the smell!”

“Well well well.” Chef held him up closer with a curious look.

She reached up with her other hand, using her fingers to grip his prosthetic arm as she examined it. “Damaged goods...”

What the... damaged goods!?

Chef suddenly smirked before changing her expression to an apologetic one at the King. “Forgive me Sire, this troll is out of date. Shall I fetch you another one?”

“Excuse me!?” John Dory exclaimed without thinking, unable to take this verbal abuse. “Out of date? You look older then my great great grandma!”

Chef glared, baring her teeth slightly in a sinister sneer. “Quiet troll.”

“That’s fine Chef, I really want to wait until tomorrow for Trollstice. Dad always said your first time should be special.” The King nodded as he puffed out his chest slightly.

“That’s nice sire. Why don’t you go and prepare yourself for tomorrow.” Chef patted his back. “Before you leave the castle though, do come see me.”

“Yeah... I think I will!” King Gristle perked up before marking away, head held high.

Chef watched him go with her beady little eyes before turning to head down a different corridor. “Well little troll, it’s just you and me now.”

She grinned down at John Dory who fearfully looked back.

“I’ve just had a brilliant idea on how to flush out the rest of the trolls, and you’re going to help me do it.”

Wait, did this crazy demented Bergen really believe he’ll help her, just like that?

“Like heck I’m gonna help an old hag like you!” He snapped.

“Oh... but you will.” Chef smirked as she entered the throne room. There by the throne lay Barnabis, King’s Gristle’s pet alligator snoozing away.

“... and the best thing is? I don’t require your cooperation. Dear sweet Barnabis here has an excellent nose you see, which is quite common with this particular breed, one sniff of Troll and...”

Chef laughed and didn’t continue talking as John Dory’s eyes went wide with horror at the implications, as his ears dropped low.

The Bergen didn’t need to finish, he knew exactly what Chef was planning.

Branch wiped his eyes before standing up. “Come on... we need to save the others.” He said hoarsely. “JD would have... he would want us to save them.”

Cooper wiped his tears away before looking over. “F-Follow that scullery maid r-right?”

Poppy pulled the boys in for a tight hug, her face shiny with tears. “Let’s go.”

“JD would have said let’s bro. The dork.” Branch said, his voice cracking before he coughed.

They had to focus on saving their friends. Then they’ll mourn. Breaking down now might spell the end for everyone.

Poppy touched his arm in a gesture of comfort before being the first to jump off the chandelier, using her hair to swing over to the scullery maid, landing perfectly on the bow strings of the bergens apron.

Branch and Cooper glanced at each other before doing the same.

They held on tight, looking around nervously. The fear towards the bergens had been amplified after what they had just witnessed.

Bridget arrived at a doorway, and picked up the now covered cage carefully, before swiftly descending down a flight of stone steps.

The air here seemed cold and stale, more so then the rest of the castle as they entered what must be Bridget's living quarters.

Branch nodded at the other two before hopping off together, the three of them scrambling for cover.

Bridget placed the caged down on a table before stepping back as a voice boomed from above.

“Scullery maid!”

As the bergen looked up, dirty pots and pans came crashing down on her head.

“Wash these pots and pans for Trollstice! The King is inviting everyone... except you.”

With that, a single spoon fell and bonked her on the head. Bridget’s bottom lip wobbled for a few seconds before she burst into loud wrenching sobs.

Poppy looked on in horror, her hand on her chest as the Bergen girl climbed out of the mountain of dirty pots and pans, and threw herself face down onto to bed.

Branch frowned before looking at Cooper, both feeling awkward and almost... sympathetic towards the bergen as she wailed on her bed.

They were always told Bergens didn’t have feelings... and yet...

Bridget sat up, tears still falling down her face as she reached down, pulling aside a curtain on her bedside cabinet in order to grab a glossy magazine.

“Oh Gristle... if only you could notice m-me.” She hiccupped, now picking up a pair of scissors.

She cut around King Gristle’s picture, and stared at it lovingly... before pulling back the curtain on the wall at the head of her bed, revealing a collage all featuring the king.

“She’s in love with the king...” Poppy whispered as she turned her head to stare at the brothers with eyes full of wonder. “She loves him.”

“I thought Bergen couldn’t love.” Cooper whispered back, looking a bit unnerved and uncertain.

“Yeah... it’s super weird.” Branch frowned back with a low voice, before going back to watch the scullery maid.

Bridget finished sticking the picture on the wall, before leaning in to kiss it tenderly. Then flopped herself back down on her bed to cry some more.

After ten minutes, her sobbing had faded away, to be replaced by soft snoring.

“She’s asleep, come on.” Branch whispered, before rushing across the room as the others followed quietly.

They used their hair to sling themselves onto the table and walked over to the cage.

Poppy reached out and grabbed the white cloth, with a sharp tug it fell away, revealing their friends huddled together and trembling.

“Guys!” Cooper whispered excitingly upon seeing their friends.

The caged trolls glanced at the trio, then cheered. Loudly.

“POPPY!”

“BRANCH!”

“COOPER!”

“Shuuuuuush!” Branch quickly raised his finger to his lips, but it was too late.

Bridget was already scrambling up from her bed, her eyes wide and filled with horror and panic. “Hey! Where do you think you’re going!?”

“Scatter!” Branch shouted.

They didn’t need telling twice as everyone ran in different directions, avoiding the bergens large grabby hands.

“No! Come back!” Bridget cried. “Please! Chef is going to be so mad!”

Eventually she cornered Cooper in the corner who trembled with wide eyes.

“Stay away from my brother!” Branch yelled as he raced in front of Cooper with his arms outstretched, his glare so intense that it made Bridget hesitate.

He already lost his big brother, he wasn’t about to lose another.

“BRIDGET STOP!”

Bridget spun around as everyone stopped to stare.

Princess Poppy stood on the bed, a sly grin on her face as she pointed a finger. “You’re in love with King Gristle.”

She said it with such deliberation, as if her statement was fact.

Bridget gasped, before seeming to shrink into herself. “Ummmm... I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Poppy simply raised an eyebrow, before swiftly turning around to pull open the curtains. The collage of the King was on full display.

“Ahhh! Excuse me!” Bridget blushed red and scrambled onto the bed to close the curtains, forcing Poppy to quickly stepped to the side.

She then sat back on her knees and looked at the pink troll nervously, her hands twitching slightly as they rested on her knees. “That’s not mine.”

Branch and Copper glanced at each other in bewilderment at the scene.

They had seen JD be eaten alive, yet here they were... seeing a Bergen interacting with Poppy like they were equals.

Without a word, Poppy pulled the curtain back again to reveal a photo of two models entwined in an intimate embrace. Bridget and King Gristle’s faces had been cut and plastered over the models heads instead.

Poppy jutted her hip to the side, with her hand resting on it, as she gave the bergen an oh really look.

Bridget glanced at the picture, then at Poppy before slouching her body as she sighed sadly. “What does it matter... it’s not like he even knows I’m alive...”

“Bridget, I can help you!” Poppy smiled brightly as she stepped closer to the Bergen.

“Oh no... I recognise that look in her eyes, she’s up to something.” Branch groaned while rubbing a hand over his face.

Cooper smirked and nudged him. “Only you would know that lover boy.”

“Shh shhh shhhh!” Branch shushed frantically, his eyes glaring at his baby brother.

If JD was here, he’ll be laughing his butt off. The thought made Branch cold as he slowly glanced down, clenching his hands.

For one brief moment, he forgot his big brother was no longer alive.

“What if...” Poppy suddenly looked serious. “... there’s a way, we can both get what we want?”

She glanced over at Branch, determination and also something else in her eyes. “You see, there a troll that King Gristle put in his mouth, his name is John Dory and...”

Branch and Cooper snapped their heads up, their eyes filled with pain and bewilderment. She wasn’t going to ask what they thought she was going to ask... was she?

“... and I'll do anything to get him back, but we can’t go near the king without getting eaten.”

Poppy looked back at Bridget. “We’ll get you a hot date with the King, and you’ll get us close enough to rescue our friend.”

“Poppy no!” Branch stepped forward. “JD is dead. We saw him get eaten. We all did!”

Cooper looked away with a pained expression, as the other trolls nodded with sombre looks.

“We didn’t see King Gristle chew! We didn’t see him swallow!” Poppy cried with a stamp of her foot. “I have hope Branch, hope that he’s alive! Please!”

Hope? Hope?

JD is gone! He’s gone... isn’t he? They all saw it. Wasn’t it futile to deny reality when they all saw it?

But as Branch glanced at Poppy’s expression, he swallowed. “Ok...” he croaked.

“Let’s do it.” Cooper said softly.

Poppy kept eye contact with Branch, then she blushed and quickly looked back at Bridget. “Well Bridget? Do we have a deal?”

“I can’t just walk up to the King, he’ll never talk to a scullery maid.” Bridget said, her voice sounding dejected.

“Oh, don’t worry about that. We’re going to turn you into a total babe. Well?”

Bridget glanced at the collage on her wall, rising a hand to it before glancing back with hope in her eyes. “Deal.”

“Ok guys, time for a total make-over!” Poppy squealed as she clapped her hands. “Satin and Chenille, you’re in charge of the outfit! Biggie, go help them. Everyone else? Grab as much make-up as you can!”

“You know?” Cooper leaned his head in close to Branch who groaned. “I can’t help but believe Poppy might be right. Does that make me crazy?”

Branch looked at him, and smiled softly. A smile only reserved for his baby brother. “Nah... not really. I... I want to believe her too, that JD is alive and.. a-and...”

Cooper leaned against him as his brother let out a sob.

“Do you really think this will work?” Bridget asked nervously as she walked down the town, sporting a glamorous jumpsuit with white high sole heels. The trolls sat on her head, using their hairs to create a stunning mane of rainbow hair for the bergen.

The other bergens couldn’t help but stopping to stare, clearly not use to seeing one of their own dressed so brightly.

“It’ll be fine Bridget, you look stunning by the way.” Poppy beamed as she poked her head out from under the makeshift fringe.

“No no no no no! This is all wrong!” came King Gristle’s angry voice from within a shop called Bibbly’s.

Bridget halted with a gasp of surprise, before walking closer to the shop window for a better look.

“I’m the king who’s bringing back Trollstice! I need a bib to match! I look like a child!” King Gristle huffed as he stood on a stool, before tossing a yellow bib away and crossing his arms.

“Oh sire...” The shopkeeper sighed.

“I need something elegant, sophisticated... you know...” He flexed his arms and puffed out his chest. “A man’s bib.”

Bridget pressed her hands against the glass. “Oh... he’s so beautiful.” She gushed with love in her eyes.

“And so are you.” Poppy reassured.

“Ooooh, he’ll know I’m just a scullery maid! I.. I need to get out of here.” Bridget freaked out.

“No no no! Just calm down, we’re all here for you ok?” Poppy soothed, before glaring at Branch when she heard him scoff loudly.

“Will you tell me what to say?” Bridget asked nervously.

“Of course I will, now get in there girl, and be confident!”

Bridget nodded and began to inch her way to the shop door.

“Oh sire, I have just the perfect bib for you.” The shopkeeper said before walking over to grab something from one of the displays.

“It better be! I have Trollstice tomorrow night! I mean I look good, but I need to look great!” King Gristle said.

The shopkeeper turned around and held up a bib.

“Ooooh! It has a wingdingle on it!” The King said in awe, looking delighted as the bib was tied around his neck.

“Oh your majesty, look at you! Such a big big boy!” the shopkeeper smiled as the royal guards clapped from behind.

“I love it.” King Gristle grinned, then watched himself in the mirror as he pulled various poses.

“I think you look fat.”

King Gristle’s face contorted with disbelief and fury. “What?” he growled behind turning around to face Bridget.

“P.H Phat, then strike that pose.” Poppy whispered in her ear.

“P.H Phat.” Bridget said before jutting her hip to the side, one hand going to her waist, while the other to her head.

King Gristle stared for a few seconds as his jaw literally dropped, then he swiftly moved closer. “Hot lunch... total honesty from a total babe.”

Bridget gave a nervous laugh.

“And who might you be?” The King asked as he took her hand gently, as if it was made of glass.

“Errr..”

“Y-Your name is umm... ahh?” Poppy turned towards the others with a nervous twitch of her ears.

“Lady.” Biggie said.

“Glitter?” Guy Diamond shrugged.

“Sparkles!” Smidge cheered.

“Seriously!?” Branch hissed, looking at them all as if they jad gone mad.

“Lady Glittersparkles. Seriously.” Bridget repeated.

Branch slapped a hand to his face, as Cooper snorted.

King Gristle stared for a brief moment, before smiling. “Well... Lady Glittersparkles. Hah... would you care to join me for an evening at, Captain Star Funkles roller rink and Arcade?”

“Would I... would I?”

“Yes, you’ll be delighted.” Poppy whispered.

“Yes, you’ll be delighted.” Bridget said confidently.

“Ohhh... indeed I would.” King Gristle smiled with a nod of his head.

Then he held out his arm for the lovely Lady Glittersparkles, who eagerly took his arm.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8 – Pizza and Rollerskates

When Branch was only two, he believed his dreams had come true when John Dory included him into the band. All those times he sat with Grandma Rosiepuff to watch his amazing big brothers perform on stage, and now he got to be a part of it.

Bitty B, a nickname all his brothers affectionately called him. He loved them all, but if he were to have a favourite... it would be Floyd.

His pink haired brother was the one who helped calm down his nerves before shows, the one who would make him feel better after John Dory had been a bit too pushy with him during rehearsals.

Floyd was the one who left last when the band broke up, right after giving Branch his favourite leafy vest, a tight hug... and a promise.

A promise to come back soon and visit.

Then he was gone... all his brothers were gone. Just like that.

And Branch blamed himself for it.

Being only a baby, he had failed to see how strained and distant his brothers had become, especially to John Dory.

To him, Brozone seemed unbreakable. Untouchable. So when they broke up not long after he joined, he instantly believed it was his fault.

He ruined Bronzone. He drove his brothers away.

Branch laid in bed that night, unable to sleep as he sobbed. Not even Grandma Rosiepuff could bring him comfort. He wanted his brothers back, he wanted Floyd.

When morning came, and he heard his grandma talking. He bloomed with excitement and relief, believing straight away that Floyd had come back. Just like he promised.

But it wasn’t Floyd, it was his oldest brother John Dory.

John Dory who came back, who became the one to comfort him. The brother who saved his life from that Bergen, who stuck with him as they escaped from the Troll Tree. The one who lost his arm saving Grandma.

John Dory who celebrated his birthday with a hand-made gift and a written song, just for him. Who made every one of his birthdays special.

He was the one who rescued Cooper as an egg, giving Branch a baby brother who grew up to be one of his best friends.

It was John Dory who cook him meals when Grandma couldn’t, who gave him advice when he needed it, who cared for him when he was ill or injured.

He was the brother who sacrificed his own freedom, to ensure Branch had the best life growing up.

When John Dory had told him the truth behind Brozone, it was like a switch in his head, or like finding the final piece to a puzzle.

Now he understood his brother entirely, and his heart ached for what he had to go through.

Floyd had promised to come back, JD didn’t.

Floyd never came back, JD came back the next day.

Spruce... Clay... Floyd...

To Branch, they were no longer his brothers. Family care for each other, and in his eyes... they didn’t.

The day he realised this, he tossed the leafy vest gifted to him under the bed, and never touched it again.

“Enjoy your pizza... here’s your tokens.” A bergen grunted in a deep grizzly voice, his face sagged with disinterest as he tossed down a handful of tokens onto the table, not caring as they scattered when he walked away.

Bridget and Gristle didn’t seem to care as they stared at each other lovingly.

The date seemed to be going well, even when Bridget slapped his hand when they both reached for the same slice of pizza.

Instead of being shocked, King Gristle only seemed awed and even more smitten with her. “You’re fantastic!”

“Bridget! Compliment him back!” Poppy whispered.

“I like your back.” Bridget said as she gave the king a smouldering look.

“No! I mean, say something nice about him.” Poppy whispered quickly, eyes wide as she almost face palmed herself.

“But I do like his back.” Bridget answered as she tilted her head, causing King Gristle to look at her confused.

“Poppy, she’s going to blow this. Help her!” Branch said, appalled by Bridget's careless slip up.

“Umm... your eyes... er... your ears ah...” Poppy stumbled over her words, as the panic overtook. The other trolls began to shout out random body part names, made even worse as Bridget repeated everything.

King Gristle’s confused expression slowly turned into one of annoyance and offended. “What’s going on? Are you making fun of me?”

This was turning into a disaster.

“Move.” Branch said sternly before moving in close to whisper in Bridget’s ear.

The Bergen listened and began to repeat his words. “Your eyes! They’re like... two pools, so deep... I fear if I dive in... I might never come up for air.”

Gristle’s offended expression, slowly changed to one of awe. He wasn’t the only one...

Poppy stared mouth open, as Branch continued to speak, his eyes locked onto the pink troll. “And your smile... the sun itself turns jealous... and refuses to come out from behind the clouds... Knowing, it cannot shine half as bright.”

“Branch...” Poppy whispered, her checks dusted with red.

Cooper nudged his brother and smirked, trying not to laugh at the blush on his brothers face.

Branch quickly looked away. “I umm... it worked didn’t it?”

“I kinda do have a nice smile, don't I?” Gristle nodded with a half smile, half grin.

“Yes, you do.” Bridget said with honesty, her face taking on a more softer look. “I can’t believe I’m about to say this...”

“Guys, she's going rogue!” Biggie gasped, as the Bergen began to talk without them.

“... but being here with you today... makes me realise that true happiness is possible.”

“Whoa...” Poppy stared, dumbfounded before glancing at the others.

Bridget felt... happy? Without eating a troll? Could it really be possible?

“It is!” King Gristle exclaimed as he shuffled closer to Bridget and eagerly took her hands in his own. “True happiness is a lot closer than you think!”

He let go of her hands to reach for the jewel encrusted medallion around his neck. “It’s right here.”

Bridget raised an eyebrow slightly before leaning back with a somewhat disappointed expression. “Oh that’s nice, I guess..."

King Gristle smirked slightly, and flicked open the medallion.

There inside sat John Dory, tied up and gagged with his prosthetic arm missing.

He looked panicky as he glanced up at the flabbergasted Bridget with wide eyes.

“I knew it!” Poppy whooped quietly before turning around to wrap her arms around Branch and Cooper. “He’s alive! I knew it!”

“JD...” Branch breathed, before his eyes began to swell with tears. “JD!”

His big brother was alive.

Cooper laughed shakily and hugged Poppy back tightly, his body trembling from pure relief.

“Yeah, little guy jabbed me hard in my gums with his fake arm. I’m holding onto him for now.” He causally clicked the medallion shut before sitting up straight. “Tell me, my lady... will I be seeing you at the Trollstice feast?”

“Well, duh. I'll be working.” Bridget said casually.

“It!” Poppy whispered quickly.

“It! Working it.” Bridget rushed out, her hands gripping the table. “You know...”

She stood up from her seat and pulled a sultry pose. “Working it.”

“Yeah! You're not kidding, you will.” King Gristle beamed as he stood up too.

Then he slid in closer to her with affection in his eyes. “Because you’re gonna be there as my plus one.”

Bridget seem to brighten up at his statement, her eyes wide as if barely believing it. “Really?”

“Assuming you’ll say yes?”

“Yes!” Bridget said instantly.

“Yes!” Gristle grinned as he pumped both his arms with glee.

“Yes!” the trolls whispered excitedly. Even Branch, who felt light and ready for anything now that he knew JD really was alive.

 He owed Poppy big time for not giving up on his brother, despite the grim reality and low odds.

“Meantimes, maybe we should find some other way to...” The King preened himself, his face taking on a flirty expression. “Work up an appetite?”

“Oh, yeah?” Bridget flicked her hair before moving in closer. “What do you have in mind?”

Branch watched as the two Bergens collected rollerskates before heading onto the roller rink.

The two swirled and moved together, clearly having a good time. There was no denying the happy expressions on the Bergens faces, clearly cementing the truth to the trolls as they held on for dear life.

Bergens really could be happy without eating trolls.

Which meant... they had been eaten for generations for nothing.

A negative thought, but Branch pushed it to the back of his mind as he held onto Poppy’s hand, watching as the pink troll quietly laughed with glee.

Bridget and King Gristle held hands as they slowly rolled to a stop, then began to slowly lean in for a kiss...

“Your Majesty.”

The two Bergens jerked away before their lips could touch, both looking up to see Chef rolling over to them in her own pair of rollerskates.

“You seem to be having... fun.” Chef pulled a face, as if not quite believing what she was seeing.

“Oh, I am!” King Gristle beamed with a slight bounce to his body. “Meet the lovely Lady Glittersparkles.”

He gestured to Bridget who stared nervously at Chef, her hands fiddling.

“Hmm...” Chef pressed a finger to her lips as she leaned in closer. “You remind me of... someone.”

Poppy swallowed and blindly reached for Branch’s hand, who quickly took it and gave it a reassuring squeeze.

“She's, uh, gonna be my plus one.” Gristle smirked as he finger gunned towards Bridget.

“Oh, I see.” Chef slowly nodded, her expression unreadable. “For a moment there I was concerned... you were changing the plan.”

 Then she smirked, that same smirked she wore before when she took John Dory as she leaned back, arms crossed. “Well, this won’t be a problem at all, Your highness. I’ll just get my worthless scullery maid to get... another place setting ready for the lovely... Lady Glittersparkles.”

Bridget didn’t wait another second as fear and panic won. Fleeing from the roller rink as King Gristle continued to talk unaware.

Chef watched the fleeing bergen with cold calculating eyes and a lopsided smirk.

Bridget slammed into her bedroom before flopping back onto her bed, allowing the trolls to tumble off as their hair returned to normal.

“I think the King really likes us.” Cooper laughed as he playfully nudged Branch who rolled his eyes.

“I know right?” Biggie sighed dreamily. The other trolls friends glanced at him with raised eyebrows.

“THAT ... was the greatest day of my life!” Bridget squealed before rolling over to face the trolls with a happy face. “Thanks Poppy! Thanks to all of you!”

Branch slowly nodded, still finding the idea of a friendly Bergen weird.

Still, he couldn’t help but give a small smile back. Thanks to her, they knew JD was still alive.

“I can’t believe something like that actually happened... to me!” Bridget rolled onto her back. “I’m so excited, I could just... scream!”

“I know right? This is so fantastic!” Poppy giggled before jumping onto her feet. “You got your date, and now we can go rescue John Dory!”

Branch and Cooper got to their feet and were the first to jump off the bed.

“Come on guys, we need to go!” Cooper bounced on his four legs as he looked up at his friends.

Branch didn’t wait as he rushed towards the door, determined to go rescue his older brother as soon as possible. Being trapped in a small space must be driving JD mad, he knew he would if their places had been swapped.

The rest of the trolls jumped off the bed to follow. Just before Branch could reach the door, Bridget threw herself in front of him with her arms outstretched.

“You can’t go!” She shrilled, eyes wide with panic. “I need you for my disguise for the feast!”

“The feast?” Branch asked with a raised eyebrow. “The one where you eat trolls, yeah I think we’ll pass on that one.”

“Yeah.” Cooper agreed as he peered over his brother’s shoulder. “Bleh…”

Poppy stood next to Branch as she smiled up at Bridget. “You don’t need us anymore. Just tell the King who you are, he loves you Bridget. I’m sure of it.”

“No! He won’t! I need you guys! Please!”

“Hey! We fulfilled our deal in getting you a date with the King, now we’re going to save my brother! So move!” Branch glared, clenching his hands into fists.

“Bridget please, we can’t stay. Just believe in yourself.” Poppy said softly.

“I can’t do this on my own! I’ll never be happy!” Bridget wailed before charging past them to drop on her knees in the middle of the room, her shoulders shaking. “I wish I never went on that stupid date!”

“Bridget no! You just-!” Poppy went to comfort her, but Branch grabbed her wrist.

“Just leave her be, she needs time. Something that JD doesn’t have.” He sighed. “Come on.”

Poppy glanced at the sobbing Bergen, before sighing softly and turning to leave with the other trolls. “It doesn’t feel right...”

Cooper peeked around the corner, before nodding at the others. “No guards.”

They nodded back and began to make their way through the corridor, on guard and glancing everywhere as they made their way slowly to the King’s personal chambers.

Thankfully the door was slightly ajar as Branch poked his head in, and glanced around.

There was King Gristle, singing to himself as he ran on a treadmill, headphones on that issued muffled music.

And there on his rather large and luxurious bed... his royal cape and jewel medallion.

Bingo.

“I’ve located the dork.” Branch smirked, before gesturing to the others to follow him.

Quietly, they ran to the bed and launched themselves onto it using their hair.

Branch and Cooper rushed over to the medallion, and frantically pressed their hands together on the clasp. The lid flicked opened revealing John Dory who... slept?

“He’s sleeping?” Branch said incredulous, before swiftly slapping his brother across the head.

John jerked awake, looking first annoyed, then scared, then relief when he saw his baby brothers.

“Mmmmfff!” he mumbled through the cloth tied around his mouth.

“Hold on bro, I’ve got you.” Cooper grinned, eyes flooding with tears of relief as he pulled off his gag.

John Dory coughed before fake glaring at Branch who had started working on the ropes tied around his body. “Did you slap me? Elder abuse that is. Why you gotta be so mean Bitty B?”

“Oh shut up you dork.” He smirked, before tossing the ropes away as they finally came undone.

Then he threw his arms around his older brother, gripping at the back of his brown jacket. “Idiot! I thought you were dead! We both did!”

John Dory leaned his head against Branch, while using his arm to pull Cooper in close. “I’m sorry for scaring you guys like that. I mean... imagine being eaten in a taco? That’s just embarrassing. At least put me in a pie. Pies are amazing.”

Branch and Cooper half laughed, half sobbed as they held onto their big brother.

“JD!” Poppy joined the huddle, her arms wrapping around them all. “I’m so glad you’re ok!”

John Dory grinned before looking suddenly serious, an expression rarely ever seen on his face. “We gotta get out of here and warn the others, Chef is planning to-!”

They all stopped at the sound of low growling... before slowly looking towards the source. There towering above them, was Barnabis... King Gristle’s pet alligator.

“Sugar and cupcakes...” John Dory grumbled, before they all scattered as the reptile lunged at them with snapping jaws and flying spit.

As Barnabis got tangled in Gristle’s cloak, the trolls leaped from the bed and began to race across the floor towards the door.

There was a sound of tearing fabric, then an angry snarl as they began to leave the room.

“Close the door!” Guy Diamond yelled.

“Use your hair!” Poppy cried before whipping her hair out to wrap around the door handle.

Everyone did the same and began to tug, pulling the door close just in time as Barnabis slammed into it.

“I’m getting... seriously tired of... Bergens right now.” John Dory panted, his hand on his knee as he bend slightly.

Branch and Cooper instantly went to his sides, looking concerned for their brother. After believing he had died, they wanted to be close for reassurance and comfort.

John Dory smiled at his baby brothers before looking up at Poppy. “Popstar, we need to get home fast. It’s Chef... she’s going to use those pets of theirs to sniff out the others Trolls.”

“WHAT!?” Everyone exclaimed in shock.

“They’re going to track them from the village.” John Dory nodded stiffly.

“... oh no... oh no!” Poppy gripped her face in horror. “They’re find them! Dad! Everyone!”

“Hey hey, calm down Popstar. You guys bought Rhonda here right?” John Dory asked as he reached out to place his hand on the princesses shoulder who nodded.

“I have just the thing to get us home fast. It’s ah... still a work in progress but, eh... it should be fine. I think. No one should explode anyways.” John grinned.

“E-Explode!?” Biggie gasped as he hugged Mr Dinkles closer.

Branch frowned, knowing full well his brother was talking about the highly dangerous, highly untested hustle button.

SLAM!

They jumped and cried out in shock, as a silver cage was slammed over them. Trapping them.

“Just in time.” Chef grinned, as they looked up at her in horror. “Wouldn’t want you missing Trollstice now would we?”

Chapter Text

Chapter 9 – You with the Sad Eyes

Chef stepped into the trashed village of the trolls, not surprised at all to see it abandoned. By the looks of things, the trolls had left in a hurry right after she had crashed the party.

The fools... years had made them complacent, unguarded. That had been their downfall.

With a click of her fingers, a dozen Bergens in kitchen attire appeared behind Chef in a line, all equipped with empty bags tied around their waists, just waiting to be filled with tasty happy inducing trolls.

 Two alligators growled and sniffed the air before snapping their eyes wide, their pupils shrinking as they caught the scent.

Then they began to tug against their leashes towards a certain direction, snapping their jaws in anticipation.

Chef clicked her fingers again, and began the hunt.

Seeing the clothes of the one armed troll after the King spat him out, reminded her of camping. An activity she was well inverse in after living in the forest for twenty years, twenty horrible lonely years spent searching and scheming.

That was when it hit her... camping... during her years, she had to track down food to survive.

Tracking down food.

Their special breed of alligators had a strong sense of smell, helpful for hunting small critters around their miserable home.

It was perfect! Her plan was all coming together, and Chef looked forward to the moment when she tossed Gristle into the wilderness like his father did to her.... the throne soon hers to do with as she pleases.

Oh how the trolls screamed in fear as they found their little hiding spot, running and hiding in a futile effect as they were tracked and hunted.

Chef let out a cackle as one by one, the trolls were snatched and stuffed into bags.

Ever since they were captured and dumped into a large cooking pot with a tight sealed lid, Poppy had been silent as she sat on her knees in the centre.

They had been in there for hours, and no matter what anyone said... be it Guy Diamond... Biggie... Smidge... the twins... DJ Suki...

Poppy had remained silent, her eyes staring off into space.

Even the attempts of John Dory and his brothers did nothing to help, and the sight of Poppy’s fingertips slowly growing grey caused a rippling fear to spread around to her friends.

In the end, everyone went silent. The curved walls of the pot made it impossible to climb, the lid clamped down from the outside. There was nothing they could do to escape. They were done.

John Dory sat on his butt with his legs crossed next to Poppy who leaned against his chest for comfort, his arm around Cooper who was curled into his side.

Branch sat on the other side, leaning against his brother as he watched Poppy with an expression of deep sadness and something else that was hard to put a name too.

The four of them just sat there, not speaking as they tried to draw comfort from each other.

Then, there was sudden slam of a distant door followed by the sounds of many footsteps approaching.

Everyone tensed up and glanced at each other with expressions of fear and nervousness, except for Poppy who only flinched slightly as she raised her hand to grip the front of John’s jacket tightly.

The footsteps stopped, followed by a blinding light streaming down to illuminate the darkness within the pot as the lid was removed.

The trolls within flinched and covered their eyes, squinting. Then to their absolute horror, a flood of trolls began to pour in over their heads with cries of fear and surprise.

John Dory stared opened mouth, icy fear in his veins as every troll from the village was dropped in without care. All of them.

The Bergens didn’t intend to just eat a large number of them, they were going to eat them all.

“Poppy!” King Peppy cried as he finally his found to his daughter and rushed over towards them. “Are you alright?”

Poppy looked over with dull eyes, and finally spoke for the first time in hours. “Yeah sure dad, just suuuuper thrilled in being responsible for everyone being here.” Her voice was croaky and laced with sarcasm.

Never since John Dory had known the princess, not once had he heard her being this sarcastic. To her dad nonetheless.

“Poppy... are you being... sarcastic?” Biggie asked carefully, utterly bewildered by what his friend had said.

“YES!” Poppy spun around so fast as she snapped, letting go of John as her ears pinned back.

Everyone gasped.

Then she blinked before looking ashamed of herself. “This is my fault! If I hadn’t wanted to impress you all with the party, the Bergens wouldn’t have found us! We wouldn’t be here! I just wanted to prove I could be a good future Queen, and I ruined it! I let you all down...”

She flopped back down onto her knees and lowered her head, as the grey that had been creeping up her arms, now rapidly spread all over her body.

Within seconds, the once pink troll was utterly and entirely grey. A broken troll.

“Popstar...” John Dory tried to move closer, only for Branch to place his hand on his chest and shake his head.

“Let me.” He said with a strange expression on his face, before getting up to slowly walk towards the girl to kneel in front of her.

“Poppy? I know you feeling pretty down right now, I just want you to know... none of this is your fault.” Branch said softly. “... and, there’s something I’ve been wanting to tell you for a long long time...”

Poppy didn’t answered, only merely turning her head a fraction to the side.

That seemed good enough as Branch breathed in deep, before starting to sing.

“You with the sad eyes...

Don’t be discouraged, oh I realize...

It’s hard to take courage...

In a world full of people...

You can lose sight of it all!

The darkness inside you...

Can make you feel so small.”

Branch sat down in front of her, and slowly reached out to take her hand. Poppy looked up at him, her eyes searching his silently.

John Dory smiled as he held Cooper close, both feeling proud of their brother right now. With death a high possibility, their brother was finally finding the courage to confess. It was such a bittersweet sight.

“… Show me a smile then...

Don’t be unhappy...

Can’t remember when...

I last saw you laughing.

This world makes you crazy...

And you’ve taken all you can bear...

Just call me up...

‘Cause I will always be there.

… And I see your true colors...

Shining through.

I see your true colors...

And that’s why I love you.”

Poppy’s eyes went wide, before they soften. Then as the grey began to recede from her body, she smiled and began to sing with him... their voices echoing around the pot in harmony as all the other trolls watched on with soft smiles.

“… So don’t be afraid to let them show...

Your true colors...

True colors are beautiful.

I see your true colors...

Shining through.

I see your true colors.

And that’s why I love you!

So don’t be afraid to let them show...

Your true colors...

True colors are beautiful.

Like a rainbow...

Oh oh oh oh oh like a rainbow.”

Branch smiled with affection as he stood up with Poppy, his hands still holding onto hers.

Poppy smiled brightly, her body back to its vibrant pink. Then without warning, she leaned in to claim Branch’s lips in a kiss, which lasted a few seconds before pulling back with a giggle. “I love you too Branch, for a long time.”

“I ah... ah!” he stammered, looking adorably flustered as his face burned a deep red.

“Wooo! Finally Bitty B! I’ve been waiting years for you to shift your butt into gear and confess!” John Dory called out happily.

“Way to go big bro!” Cooper cheered.

“Guys! Shut up! You’re embarrassing me!” Branch hissed at his brothers, glaring as Poppy giggled.

“Not our fault you took your sweet time, thought I was gonna die of old age without ever becoming an uncle!” John Dory laughed.

“Oh har har har! Very funny!” Branch snapped as his ears twitched, before getting distracted as Poppy kissed his cheek.

“Thank you Branch. I’m not going to give up hope now.” She turned to address the other trolls. “We won’t give up until the very end, we can get out of this. Together!”

King Peppy smiled with pride and nodded as the other trolls cheered, filling the pot with a positive vibe which was a stark contrast to how it was before.

The pot suddenly started to rumble and bounce slightly, making the trolls gasp and hold onto each other.

Branch pulled Poppy close and glared up at the lid, as John Dory got to his feet with the help of Cooper and King Peppy.

Slowly, the lid was removed, and a Bergen peered inside. “Poppy!”

“Is this Bridget that you told me about?” John whispered to Cooper who nodded with a grin.

A friendly Bergen, he couldn’t believe it when his baby brother told him. Still didn’t believe it now... though maybe he should as Poppy greeted the Bergen back happily.

“Bridget!”

Bridget looked panicky as she quickly glanced over her shoulder, before turning back to lower her hand palm upwards in the pot.

The other trolls murmured with nerves as they moved back slightly, only to look surprised when Poppy stepped onto her hand without any hesitation. “What are you doing?”

“I can’t let them eat you.” Bridget responded as she gently raised her hand to bring Poppy up closer.

“Woah... she really is friendly.” John Dory said in amazement, his eyes wide.

“Told you so!” Cooper smirked, sounding smug.

Bridget began to tilt the pot over onto its side. “Come on, you’ve got to go! Hurry!” Go go go! Get out of here!”

The trolls didn’t need telling twice as they rushed out of the pot and down the stairs from the front door. It seems Bridget had bought them outside.

John Dory, Cooper and Branch walked out together and stood next to the pot, watching as Bridget lowered Poppy to the ground.

“No! Bridget, if you go in there without us, you know what they’ll do!” Poppy said, worry and concern in her voice as her ears went low.

“I know.” Bridget said simply as she stood up to slip through the crack of the front castle doors.

“But Bridget!”

“It’s ok.” The Bergen said, as she turned to look at Poppy before smiling softly. “It’s ok Poppy.”

John Dory watched as the Bergen kneeled down to be at eye level with the pink Troll, his emotions in a spin.

All his life, he had believed the bergens to be monsters without feelings, that they were incapable of it. Yet here was one, that had actually developed a kind of friendship with a troll. A Bergen who was actually risking their life to save their lives.

“You showed me what it feels like to be happy... I would never had know that if it wasn’t for you...” Bridget smiled as her eyes began to shine with tears. “... and I love you for that.”

“I love you too Bridget.” Poppy’s voice cracked as she stepped closer.

Suddenly there was loud shouting coming from within the castle, and what sounded like Chef screaming for Bridget to hurry up.

Bridget jump up hurriedly and dashed inside. “You better go! Hurry!”

“Come with us!” Poppy said desperately.

“And make it easier for them to find you? No way!” Bridget said with a hard look, before her expression soften. “Goodbye Poppy... I’ll never forget you.”

“No!” Poppy cried out and ran to the door, but it was too late as it closed.

Branch walked over and took her hand, before pulling her into a hug as she sobbed. “It’s not fair! She ruined her life to save ours! She deserves to be happy, they all do!”

John Dory watched the two embrace, before slowly glancing up at the castle.

Seeing first hand how willing Bridget had been to sacrifice herself for her friend... for her troll friend nonetheless, resonated with him.

In a striking moment of clarity, John Dory felt he could relate to Bridget, relate to a Bergen.

Poppy was right, it wasn’t fair.

Question was, how were they going to save Bridget and show the rest of the Bergens they didn’t need to eat trolls to be happy? If they didn’t, this horrible cycle of being hunted and eaten will just continue.

It broke apart his family, as well as countless others. It needed to stop, once and for all.

“Alright Popstar, I hope you have a plan in that royal head of yours, because we’re going back.” John Dory grinned.

“WHAT!?” Branch and Cooper yelled, looking as if their big brother had gone mad.

“JD?” Poppy whispered with growing hope in her eyes.

John placed his hand on her shoulder. “You’re right Popstar, your friend deserves to be happy, so let’s show them.”

Poppy flung her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly, before letting go to rush down the stone steps. “Come on! I have an idea but we need Rhonda and our friends for this!”

The brothers glanced at each other before running after the excitable pink troll.

“Rhonda!” John Dory yelled happily as he ran to his girl, only to be knocked over onto his back by the large critter who was brimming with excitement at seeing him. She wasted no time licking her owner, drowning him with glitter saliva as he laughed.

“Ok girl, ok! I missed you too!” John Dory rubbed Rhonda’s face plates with affection before getting up.

“Here JD, and try not to lose this one.” Branch said as hopped out of Rhonda with the spare prosthetic arm that was kept in storage as a back-up.

“Hey, it wasn’t intentional you little brat.” John stuck his tongue out before reaching to take the fake arm. “What was I suppose to do, wrestle Chef to get it back?”

Branch stuck out his own tongue in retaliation.

Once the prosthetic arm was on, and John had tested it out to make sure everything was in working order... he turned to Poppy and her friends with a grin. “Ok you bunch of snot nosed brats, get onto Rhonda and hold onto her plates tight. Hope your plan works Popstar.”

“Oh it will, hopefully.” She twisted her hands together nervously before turning to face her friends. “Ok gang! Let’s do this!”

“For Bridget!” they cheered.

Once everyone was securely in place on Rhonda’s back and holding on tightly, John Dory lowered his goggles over his eyes and floored it.

“Woah!” Branch gasped as he held on next to his girlfriend as Rhonda leaped over the tunnel entrances and towards Bergen town with an excitable trilling cry.

Soon they were flying past the remains of the Troll Tree and it’s broken cage, then within seconds they were flying up the stone steps towards the castle.

Rhonda leaped onto the stone wall and ran as fast as she could before taking a giant leap towards a large window.

“Hold on!” Branch yelled as their friends gripped on tighter to the armadillo bus and screamed.

Crash!

Through the window they went with ease, flying through the air in a descending arch.

Every Bergen in town was here, and they all stared up in shock from their seats, their long tables lined with plates and cutlery.

Bridget who was surrounded by guards with half a dozen spears pointing at her neck, looked bewildered and befuddled at what was going on.

“Now!” Poppy yelled, then as one... they all leaped from the roof of Rhonda, flying through the air with their target in sight.

Bridget’s head.

The moment they landed, their hair grew up high in a dazzling display of colours before falling down in a style around Bridget, who was now smiling widely.

Lady Glittersparkles was back.

Rhonda landed on the floor and skidded into Chef as John Dory put on the breaks, knocking the Bergen off her feet as she landed with a painful heavy thud.

The Bergens all gasped, but none louder then King Gristle as he stared at Bridget. He slid from his chair, and slipped under the table to be on the other side. “Lady Glittersparkles?”

Bridget looked nervous as she walked over to stand near him by the table, her hands reaching up to allow the trolls to climb on after returning their hair to normal.

A hushed silence fell over the Bergens, as Chef sat up looking utterly flabbergasted. “…What?”

“But… how… why?” King Gristle asked, his eyes flicking towards the trolls who climbed onto the table, then back to Bridget. John Dory hopped out of Rhonda and ran over, before using his hair to fling himself on the table to join the others.

No way was he going to stay inside the safely of Rhonda, while the others faced the Bergens on their own.

“Why would you do this?” Gristle said, now starting to sound upset as well as confused.

“Because… she didn’t think you’ll want someone like her.” Poppy answered softly as she took a step towards King Gristle.

“I mean hello? Is it me you’re looking for? I don’t think so…” Bridget looked down, her face full of shame as her shoulders sagged.

John Dory noticed the King took a step closer to her, and felt a spark of hope that this plan of Poppy’s might actually work. It had to work… or else they were lunch.

“Guards?” Chef sneered, now looking livid as she stood up and pointed a finger at Bridget. “Finish her.”

“No!” King Gristle instantly stood in front of Bridget as the guards approached with their spears raised.

“WAIT!” Poppy yelled before walking to the edge of the table. “King Gristle, when you were with Bridget, you were feeling something weren’t you?”

“Well yeah, I was. I just thought it was too much pizza.”

“Me too!” Bridget beamed at him.

John Dory raised an eyebrow at them as he crossed his arms. Seriously?

“That feeling? That… that was happiness!” Poppy said in earnest, her hands tapping her chest. “True happiness, not fake fleeting happiness when you eat trolls!”

The silent banquet hall broke out into gasps and murmurs as the Bergens glanced at each other. Then one of the Bergens stood up and raised his hand. “But… but you have to eat trolls to be happy, everyone knows that. Don’t you?”

He sounded uncertain.

“But King Gristle’s never eaten a troll in his life! Right?” Poppy gestured to the king.

“No… I haven’t.” King Gristle said as he turned to face Bridget, before reaching out to take her hands gently. “… and yet here I am. My belly empty, and my heart full.”

The Bergens gasped again and began to talk amongst themselves, they were now starting to sound hopeful.

“I think it’s working Popstar. You actually did it.” John Dory grinned as he placed his hand on Poppy’s shoulder. He couldn’t believe it… the Bergens were actually hopeful at being happy without eating them. It was working.

“DON’T LISTEN TO HER!” Chef thundered with rage, pushing Bridget and Gristle aside as she reached out for Branch. “THERE’S ONLY ONE WAY TO BE HAPPY! MY WAY!”

“Branch no!” Poppy cried as Branch was snatched from the table with a yelp.

“Bitty B!” John Dory panicked and ran, before leaping off the table as his hair wrapped around Chef’s wrist. Before she could stop him, John grabbed onto her arm and bite down. Hard.

No one was going to hurt his little brother. No one.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10 – True Happiness

Grandma walked up behind ten year old John Dory who was busy scribbling and scratching out words in his notebook, his tongue hanging out in concentration as he sat at his desk. “Oh, another song sweetheart?”

“Yeah!” He smiled a toothy grin at her, eyes shiny despite the dark bags underneath them and his flushed skin.

Grandma Rosiepuff frowned slightly and pressed the back of her hand against his forehead, eyes widening at the heat radiating off his skin. “Oh my! I think you’re running a fever sweetheart.”

John Dory pulled his face away, looking tense as his smile now seemed strained. “I’m fine Grandma. Honest!”

“Nonsense John, now get into bed. Hop hop!” Grandma Rosiepuff guided him out of his chair as he protested, and towards the bed. “You need to rest, or your fever can get worse.”

“But graaaaaaandma! What about my brothers? They need m-!” he broke into a coughing fit, which sounded wet. Now that he focused on it, he felt awful.

Grandma Rosie helped him get dressed in his pyjamas and into bed, then pulled the covers over his body to tuck him in. “I can handle three boys on my own for a few days. Now relax while I go make you some soup.”

John Dory pouted as he watched his grandma leave. He was always prone to getting sick when the seasons were about to change to winter. He hated it.

Wasn’t long before he heard Grandma’s voice from the kitchen, clearly speaking to his brothers. “John is ill and needs to rest, I want the three of you to not bother him today, ok? Can you do that for me?”

“Is he going to be ok?” Spruce said, sounding concern.

“Yes, he only has a fever dear. He needs to rest, or it could get worse.”

“S-So he won’t die?” Clay said, sounding slightly scared.

“It’s only a fever stupid.” Spruce laughed. “He gets them every year!”

“Don’t call me stupid!”

“Now now boys, I need you to behave for me and... Oh, Floyd sweetheart, don’t get upset.” Grandma soothed. “Look, why don’t the three of you go play while I make some soup for your brother?”

John Dory listens to his brothers’ footsteps, before breaking into another coughing fit. They’ll be alright without him for today... right?

He closed his eyes and soon felt his illness and exhaustion take over, but before he could fully fall asleep... a sniffle caught his attention.

John opened his eyes to see his six-year-old brother Clay standing beside his bed, his hands twisting nervously as he fought back tears.

When had he come in? John Dory was surprise at how silent his green haired brother had been. “Clay? What’s wrong? Are you hurt bro?”

He tried to sit up, but his younger brother quickly pushed him back down. “No! Grandma said to rest! You could get worse! You c-could die! I don’t...”

Clay sniffed and raised his hands to rub at his eyes. “I don’t want you to go away JD!”

John Dory smiled softly. Despite his brothers carefree and playful personality, Clay had always been the one to worry most when a family member got injured or ill.

“Hey... I’ll be fine bro, I’m not going anywhere. Promise.” He held out his arms towards Clay, who instantly fell into them and curled up against his big brother.

John pulled the covers over his baby brother and snuggled up, despite feeling hot with his fever.

A few minutes later Spruce walked in with Floyd holding his hand. “Grandma told us to leave him alone.” He admonished Clay who stuck his tongue out.

“It’s fine. Beansprout can stay.” John Dory murmured as he closed his eyes, using his nickname for his green haired brother with affection. “He’s actually making me feel better being here.”

Clay beamed happily before blowing a raspberry at his purple haired brother.

Spruce stared for a few seconds, being sighing with a slight smirk. “Fine... budge over.”

John Dory couldn’t help feeling touched as all three of his brothers were now in bed with him. Clay snuggled into his left side, Spruce on his right and tiny little Floyd curled up on his chest.

Somehow... he didn’t feel so ill anymore.

He yawned and closed his eyes, feeling contented and protected...

Soon falling asleep as Grandma entered the room with a bowl of soup in her hands, and a soft smile on her face when she saw her four grandchildren snuggled up together like a protective cocoon.

John Dory was determined to save his little brother as he bites down hard on Chef’s arm, barely aware of the vile taste of blood as the Bergen cried out in pain. His plan worked as Branch was dropped, his arms flailing in alarm. “JD!”

“Branch!” Poppy and Cooper yelled as they rushed over and caught the falling troll before he could hit the table, their arms around him.

“You bit me!” Chef said incredulously as John Dory jumped off her arm before she could swat him, and swung back to the table using his hair.

“Yeah? Well, you were about to make my brothers head go pop!” John Dory glared, jabbing a finger in her direction. “Of course I’ll try to protect him you old hag!”

He then walked over to his brothers while vigorously wiping with mouth with his sleeve, just as Poppy stepped forward to address the room at large. “Happiness isn’t something that you put inside, it’s already there! Sometimes, you just need someone to help you find it!”

“Can I really be happy?” a Bergen asked, an actual hopeful smile on his face.

“Oooh I want to be happy!” another exclaimed.

“Me!

“Sign me up!”

“What about me?”

Chef looked around with dawning realisation, her face taunt with slight fear and nervousness.

“Can I really be happy?” Another Bergen asked Poppy, his face full of wonder.

“Of course! It’s inside you! It’s inside all of us!” Poppy gestured to everyone in the room, her face illuminated with joy. “... and I don’t think it, I feel it!”

Poppy turned to Branch and reached for his hands, taking them gently. “Let’s help them, the best way we know how. Hit it guys!”

She looked up towards the ceiling, and music began to play.

The Bergens looked around in wonder and slight confusion, as the lights dimmed as well.

Poppy and Branch took centre stage, with John on the left and Cooper on the right. The other trolls spread out behind them, ready to do what trolls do best.

As the music picked up pace, they managed to move their body to the beat as they sang, their voices harmonising as it filled the banquet hall.

“I got this feeling, inside my bones...

It goes electric, wavey when I turn it on!

And if you want it, inside your soul...

Just open up your heart, let music take control!

I got that sunshine in my pocket...

Got that good soul in my feet!

I feel that hot blood in my body when it drops, ooh~

I can’t take my eyes up off it, moving so phenomenally!

The room on lock the way we rock it, so don’t stop!”

King Gristle took Bridget’s hand as the two started to dance and sing along, eyes brimming with happiness.

The Bergens were all slowly starting to smile as they moved their heads and shoulders, before one finally got the courage to get up from his seat to dance. After that, it was like a spell had been broken as more Bergens joined in.

John Dory had never seen them look this happy before, not even during the aftermath of Trollstice.

“Under the lights when everything goes...

Nowhere to hide when I’m getting you close!

When we move, well, you already know...

So just imagine, just imagine, just imagine...

Nothing I can see but you when you dance, dance, dance!

A feeling good, good, creeping up on you...

So just dance, dance, dance, come on!

All those things I shouldn’t do...

But you dance, dance, dance!

And ain’t nobody leaving soon, so keep dancing!”

Things were really starting to turn into a party as the rest of the trolls began to pour down from the lights using their hair, spreading across the table to dance and sing. How the pink princess had convinced them to come back, was anyone’s guess.

John Dory grinned as he and Cooper slide closer to Poppy and Branch, the four of them singing the loudest.

At this point everyone was dancing... apart from Chef who was glaring. With a snarl, she pulled out two kitchen knives and began to march to the table, ready to slice Branch and Poppy to pieces.

She didn’t get far when Bridget threw a large wooden spoon with amazing accuracy at her head, causing Chef to stumble back.

Satin and Chenille smirked as they dropped behind her and stretched out their conjoined hair like a trip wire, tripping up Chef who fell back into the cooking pot with a cry of surprise.

The momentum of her fall sent her hurtling towards the doors that would lead the stone stairs outside.

Cooper appeared out of nowhere and whipped a torch match in his mouth along the floor to ignite it, before doing a spin to toss it at Chef as she flew by.

She screamed, now on fire as Cooper smiled up innocently at his brothers.

“Wha...?” John Dory blinked before glancing at Branch who looked at him just as gobsmacked.

Just a minute ago, their brother had been dancing with them. Where did Cooper even get his hands on a match?

Then... they both burst into laughter before hopping off the table to join their brother, singing and dancing as family.

The party went on all day and even spilled into the streets, as Trolls and Bergens alike celebrated, forging a new friendship between the two species.

King Gristle cemented this even further, as he degreed that it was now outlawed in his kingdom to eat their new friends. Judging from the cheering by the happy Bergens, no one had no objections to this.

King Peppy had joined in then to address the crowd, bringing Poppy with him before announcing to everyone that she was now the new Queen of the trolls.

Bergens and Trolls cheered for that, but none louder then Bridget and John Dory.

“Yay Poppy! You go girl!”

“Wooooo Popstar!”

Poppy was a blushing mess when Branch walked over to hold her hand, giving his congratulations. Then the two leaned in to kiss, arms around each other as the crowd cheered once more.

John Dory still felt an unease around the Bergens, and his anxiety would rise when one would get to close. He knew he was being silly, but as his hand drifted over where flesh met prosthetic... he couldn’t help feeling that he had to be on guard, or keep his eyes on his brothers when they got close to the bergens.

Then his thoughts drifted to his other brothers, wondering what their reactions would be at seeing this truce between the two species.

John Dory quickly pushed the thoughts away and walked over to Branch and Cooper who were laughing and having a good time with Poppy, who was now supporting her new crown to signify her new title.

“I’m proud of you Popstar.” He smiled at her before glancing at the Troll Tree before them. “You did the unthinkable, and became the Queen because you earned it. You’re something special alright.”

“Thanks JD.” Poppy said, her face relaxed and carefree as she wrapped her arms around his neck for a hug. “I couldn’t have done it without everyone’s help.”

John chuckled before smirking at Branch. “Take care of Bitty B for me, you know how hopeless he is. Want me to put a tracker on him for you?”

“Shut up you dork!” Branch fake glared. “If anyone needs a tracker, it’s you.”

“Awww Bitty B! Don’t be mean to your loving big brother! Come here!” John Dory scooped up his brother in a bear hug. “I looooooove you baby brother! You hear me? Loooooooove you!”

“You’re embarrassing me you dork!” Branch hissed, though he struggled to hide his smile as Poppy and Cooper laughed.

John Dory chuckled and let go of Branch, before glancing towards the Tree Troll again, feeling conflicted emotions  rising up again. “I wonder if Grandma’s old pod survived. It’ll be nice to try and salvage some things.”

“Oh yeah, it survived... mostly.” Branch said casually, before suddenly slapping his older brother up the head.

“Owwww! What was that for!?” John frowned as he rubbed his head.

“That’s for biting Chef!” Branch crossed his arms, looking stern. “I saw the blood you idiot. What if you contracted some kind of crazy Bergens disease or something!”

“I didn’t swallow it, the stuff was vile. Besides, I was too busy trying to make sure she didn’t pop your head off like a cork!” John Dory said as he gestured to his brother’s head. “Like. A. Cork. Branch. Can you imagine what that would look like? Not pretty, that’s for sure.”

Branch punched him in the shoulder.

“Will you stop hitting me!? This is elder abuse!”

Branch glared, before his expression changed into one of worry and sympathy. “I just... I worry about you sometimes JD. You’re always looking out for us, giving up a life of freedom to give me and Cooper the best upbringing, or... or putting yourself in harms way to save us and... I just...”

He looked away and crossed his arms, as Cooper leaned against him for comfort. “... I don’t want to lose you JD.”

John Dory blinked, before smiling softly as he reached out to pull both brothers in for a hug. “Hey, I’ve never regretted raising both of you. Not once. I’m happy being here, watching you grow into amazing trolls... and feeling proud of myself that I was a part of that.”

“Awwww!” Poppy giggled before joining into the hug.

Eventually they broke apart and John yawned loudly.

“Head to bed JD.” Branch jerked his thumb to Rhonda who was resting with her eyes closed. “After what you went through? I’m surprised you’re still standing. We can all go through grandma's old pod tomorrow.”

“You sure?” John Dory yawned again before stretching, popping his back. “Alright, but if you brats need me, just give me a holler.”

“Oh, shut up and get your old butt into bed.” Branch smirked.

Cooper nudged his oldest brother towards Rhonda with his head. “We got this JD. You get some rest, we’ll join you later.”

“Awww alright, fine. I’m going.” John sniffed before winking at Poppy. “See how mean your boyfriend is to me Popstar? Hopefully you can train him better than I did.”

Branch shoved him towards Rhonda as he and Poppy laughed.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11 – Camping with Cooper.

The next morning, John Dory woke up in bed feeling groggy after a good long sleep, having slept through half the day and all through the night.

He needed that after the ordeal he had all gone through, first the anniversary party, then being troll-napped... then being stuffed into a taco in a near death experience, then trapped into a small space before finally pulling off the world’s greatest miracle between the Trolls and Bergens with Poppy and his brothers.

John yawned while stretching his body and arm, before rolling out of bed and reaching for his prosthetic limb that was propped up to the side.

Soft snores from the loft of Rhonda, indicated that his brothers were here too and fast asleep.

He smiled softly, before getting ready for the morning. Once dressed and washed up, he fired up the old camper stove and began to brew his morning coffee.

The smell of the caffeine drink must have hit the nose of Branch, as within minutes he was climbing down the ladder with a yawn of his own. “Morning JD...”

“Morning Bitty B.” John Dory chuckled as he pulled out a second cup, good thing he always made extra. “Sleep well?”

“Yeah, the celebrations didn’t end until midnight.” Branch stretched before accepting the cup of coffee handed to him, and taking a grateful sip. “Ahhh... thanks JD.”

John Dory slipped into a seat at the table, where his brother joined him. “So... friends with the Bergens huh? Never saw that coming.”

“Hmmm... yeah, me neither.” Branch shook his head slightly. “Still don’t understand how Poppy managed to pull that off. She’s full of surprises.”

He suddenly blushed and looked away to the side. “Guess that’s one of the many things that makes me love her an-! Will you stop that!”

John Dory stopped pulling kissy faces at him and laughed. “Sorry! It’s just, I’ve been waiting years for you to confess. You’ve practically been in love with her since you were kids.”

Branch glared before sipping his coffee.

“Sup bros!” Cooper grinned as he flopped out of bed and out the curtains, not bothering to use the ladders as he landed on his feet.

“Morning little buddy.” John Dory greeted his baby brother, as Branch raised his cup in acknowledgement.

As Cooper went to get his usual morning juice from the fridge, Branch looked over at John while leaning back causally in his chair. “Me and Poppy got talking last night...”

“Oh, talking about wedding bells already? Moving a bit fast aren’t you?” John Dory teased.

“S-Shut up dork! We were talking about you!” he hissed.

That made the teal haired troll blink. “Huh...?”

“I’m going to stay behind and help Poppy out, and we both think you should head to the Neverglade trail with Cooper to relax. You need it JD, just a week away from everything. Get the rest you need.”

“Yeah! We haven’t had one on one time together since I was little kid! It’ll be fun!” Cooper said excitedly as he joined them at the table.

John Dory fell into thought as he drained the last of his coffee. It wasn’t a bad idea actually...

After breakfast was done, the three headed over to the remains of grandma’s old pod.

Barely anything was salvageable when they entered, much to the brothers dismay. Thankfully most of the photos on the walls, including some old albums stored away were in pretty good condition.

Cooper couldn’t help looking through them as they were bought back inside Rhonda to be stored. “Oh hey! Look at this one!”

He held up a photo for his brothers to see, both who leaned in to get a closer look.

There sat fifteen year old John Dory, beaming away with his arms around thirteen year old Spruce and eleven year old Clay. Eight year old Floyd sat on the eldest brothers lap, laughing away happily as he hugged baby Branch.

John Dory stared over the faces of his baby brothers, a moment in time with all of them together as his chest went tight.

He felt something wet run down his cheek and bought his hand to feel, realising he was crying.

Branch scowled angrily, his hands curling into fists. “Great, just great. A photo of a bunch of kids that use to be our brothers. Fantastic Cooper!”

His little brother lowered his ears as John wiped at his eyes. “Bitty B, that’s enough. Don’t snap at your brother like that.”

“Sorry Coops.” Branch looked suddenly guilty and began rubbing his arm. Cooper nudged him and smiled, clearly forgiving him.

They continued looking through the pod after that.

John Dory went through the rooms, feeling nostalgia hitting him hard. His brothers old belongings... Brozone merchandise... he took them all to be bought back home in the village.

“Ewww seriously?” Branch wrinkled his nose, as he watched his brother fish out Clay’s old Funderdrawers from under the old bed of their green haired brother. “That is so gross you dork.”

“What? It’s sentimental Bitty B, like this that I found in your old room.” He pulled out a pair of very familiar looking glasses.

“Woah...” Branch blinked as he reached out for them. “I almost forgot I use to wear these all the time.”

John Dory chuckled as he finished filling the box with items, before standing up with it. “I think that’s everything.”

“Yeah... I think so.” Branch stored the glasses into his hair before shoving his hands into his pockets. “Still don’t know why you’re taking their stuff. Nothing is missing, so they clearly didn’t... you know.”

John bit his lip as he looked over to his brother, understanding the implications behind his words. “Maybe... I know you don’t like talking about them Branch, but they’re still our brothers... and... I found this stuck under the door.”

He handed Branch a postcard that looked a few years old judging from the corners going slightly yellow, on the front was an tropical looking island set against a stunning sunset with the words, Wish you were here.

Branch frowned and flipped it over, seeing no name and no return address.

“I think it’s from Spruce. I mean... who else talks like that.” John chuckled as he took the postcard back. “He must have sent it here, not realising that we-!”

“What!? It’s not even signed! It’s blank JD!” Branch scowled as he cut across his brother. “We don’t know who sent it, and even if it was him... it’s clear he’s having the best time of his life. Without us!”

John Dory watched him carefully, before sighing as he tucked the postcard away into the box with the other stuff. It hurt to think that Branch might be right... but at least he knew Spruce was alive still. If it was from him.

“Let’s just get out of here. Soon as we drop this lot home... sooner me and Cooper can hit the Neverglade trail for that well deserved break you want me to have. Are you sure you and Poppy don’t want to come?”

Branch pick up another box full of stuff. “Much as I want to JD, I want to stay around and help out Poppy with her new Queen duties. King Peppy kinda dropped her right in it, what with the new truce with the Bergens and getting all the trolls safely back to the village.”

“And when she’s not busy, the two of you will be kissing. Mwah!” John smacked his lips and made kissing sounds. “Oh Branchifer~”

Branch swiftly kicked his leg, earning a yelp from his brother. “Shut up you dork, at least I have a girlfriend now. When are you going to settle down huh? I mean, you are getting on in age old man.”

“Dunno, just haven’t found the right troll yet.” John shrugged as he answered honestly before turning to leave the room. “Who knows if I ever will?”

Branch hummed to himself in thought before following him out.

Once everything was stored away safely inside Rhonda, the three brothers stepped outside just as Poppy was walking over to them. Behind her were the other trolls, all gathered together and ready for the trek home.

Even the Bergens were here, all waving happily and wishing them a safe journey. The sight made John Dory shiver slightly before he focused on the new Queen, still not comfortable around the giants that use to eat his kind.

“I’m going to miss you JD.” Poppy smiled as she leaned on her tiptoes to hug him tightly, then let go to do the same to Cooper. “You too Cooper.”

“Awww Popstar, we’ll only be gone for a week.” John Dory grinned as he wrapped his arm around Cooper who looked excited to be spending one on one time with his oldest brother. “Look after Bitty B for me ok?”

“Will do.” Poppy giggled as she laced her arm around Branch’s and rested her head on his shoulder, causing the blue haired troll to blush heavily.

John reached out to ruffle his brothers hair with affection, before hopping onto Rhonda with Cooper close behind. “Alright you scamps, see you in a week! No causing trouble while we’re gone!”

“As if! We all know that’s your job.” Branch scoffed before waving his hand lazily. “See you later bros!”

“Bye!” Poppy beamed as she waved her arm with much more enthusiasm.

John Dory gave them a salute before heading inside and towards the drivers seat, as Cooper practically bounce inside after him and closed the door.

As they began to drive away from Bergen Town, it was an odd and somewhat sad feeling that Branch wasn’t with them. Yet it was understandable.

The blue haired troll was a full grown adult now, and it was obvious he wanted to spend time alone with Poppy now that they were dating.

Cooper took the seat next to his brother, looking both elated and slightly guilty. “It’s been years since we got to spend one on one JD! Is it bad that I’m pretty excited?”

“Not bad at all little buddy. If you’re worried about Bitty B, don’t be.” John Dory smiled as familiar trees and scenery whipped past them, brown and yellows now mixed in as the start of autumn began to arrive.

Wouldn’t be long before they approached the start of the Neverglade trail.

“We probably won’t be able to come here again until next year, but I’m sure Bitty B and Popstar will join us next time.”

It was true, the Neverglades became extremely dangerous in the winter, especially higher up on the trail.

John Dory looked ahead as he relaxed back into his seat. “I was thinking we hit the hot springs for the day, before camping out at the Neverglade lake. What do you think little buddy?”

Cooper’s excited grin and shiny eyes was all the confirmation he needed.

The Neverglade hot springs lay at the base of the snow capped mountains just east off the trail, and it was surrounded by trees that formed almost a barrier around the steaming pools of water.

Rhonda skidded to a halt as they arrived, before settling down over a patch of warm stone floor, letting out a happy sigh as she relaxed with her legs stretched out.

Cooper was the first to hop out as the door flung open, practically bouncing on his feet as he eyed up the steaming pools before them.

“Ah... those hot springs are calling my name!” John Dory grinned as he stepped out in just his swim trunks, and his trademark goggles.

He reached up, fiddling with the straps before taking off his prosthetic arm, which he tossed back inside Rhonda where it landed on the seat with a slight bounce.

Together, the two brothers climbed into the biggest pool and sank down with long drawn out contented sighs, so only their heads were visible.

The warm water worked wonders as their bodies relaxed, and all tension in their muscles disappeared.

“Ah... this is heaven...” John Dory mumbled as he closed his eyes. “I could stay here forever.”

“Yeah, but then you end up looking like a raisin wearing goggles.” Cooper sniggered. “It’ll be an improvement actually.”

“Ay!” John laughed before splashing his brother who laughed back.

After a few minutes of just soaking and relaxing, Cooper spoke up. “So umm... including me and Branch, you have three other brothers right? So... who’s the second oldest?”

John opened an eye, taken by surprise. Cooper hadn’t asked questions about their other brothers for years, and he had a sneaking suspicion Branch was the reason.

“Spruce. Pretty boy Spruce, always fussing over his hair and looks, with a heart more full with love then anyone else.” John Dory smiled as he looked up at the mountains with a distant look in his eyes. “I’m sure you would have love him, all of them actually. Clay came next, then Floyd.”

“I wish I could have met them.” Cooper said truthfully.

“Me too little buddy.” John Dory closed his eyes. “Me too.”

They spent the whole day at the hot springs, soaking and chatting as John Dory spoke about all the things he use to get up to with his brothers before the Brozone break-up, including the truth behind the band.

He had told Branch, and his other brother deserved to know too. Cooper had hugged him after that without saying a word, he didn’t need to.

Then as night fell, they set up a campfire to roast berries and marshmallows on the open fire. Singing, laughing and joking around like brothers do.

It was clear Cooper was enjoying his time with his oldest brother, while John enjoyed just relaxing and finally taking a break after working hard for the anniversary party and enduring the whole Bergen fiasco.

That night they bought out their sleeping bags and slept under the stars that twinkled in the clear sky.

It was peaceful... and the heat from the hot springs kept them warm in the crisp fall air.

When morning came, they packed up and headed for the Neverglade lake. Their usual camping spot within half hour of travel distance.

The site by the lake showed obvious signs that the brothers often came camping here, with a shelter for Rhonda to park in and rest... a stone campfire ready for them to set up, and carved half logs around said campsite.

Cooper grinned as he hopped out of Rhonda. “I’ll go collect the wood for the fire.”

“Alright little buddy. I’ll fetch the cushions for the seats.” John Dory grinned as he watched his baby brother scarper off into the woods.

Then he pulled out the postcard from his pockets and glanced over it. Wish you were here.

So his brother was still alive, and probably living on some tropical island. Unless he was there for a vacation? Still... it was a clue.

He smiled, but then paused when he remembered Branch’s words.

If this postcard was sent to Grandma’s pod only a few years ago then... it was obvious Spruce didn’t know what happened, didn’t know that they weren’t there anymore.

Because he never came back to check.

John frowned, feeling the old hurt bubble up. In the last twenty years, his brother never came back to check... and sent a postcard with no name or address.

Even if it wasn’t from Spruce, the postcard was clearly from a brother. Who else could it have come from?

Because it sure wasn’t their dad.

John Dory stored the postcard away into the cupboard for safety, then reached into his pocket for a photo.

He had found it in Grandma’s old room, and the photo was completely yellow and fragile from age. Despite the image not being the best quality, there was no denying his young Grandma Rosiepuff... smiling brightly around her arms around her fourteen year old son.

Elton. His father.

John Dory felt a bubbling rise of disgust and shame as he stared at the face of his father, the mirror image of his own facial features.

He was about to shove the photo into the cupboard, then paused.

Without really knowing why, he stuffed it back into his jackets pockets before turning around to leave Rhonda.

“Is this enough JD?” Cooper smiled brightly as he dumped a load of sticks in the middle of the circle of stones.

“More then enough!” he laughed merrily.

It wasn’t the same without Branch and Poppy, but John Dory felt more relaxed then he had in awhile.

He and Cooper had ended up staying an extra day at the Neverglade lake.

For seven days they either sat in their seats lazily telling stories, or singing songs from John's notebook of written lyrics over the years.

At night, they would sit together on the couch or at the table inside Rhonda, pouring over the old photo albums rescued from Grandma’s old pod.

“I can’t believe how adorable you were!” Cooper almost squealed in delight as he glanced over baby pictures of John Dory.

“Yeah, I was a pretty cute baby. Definitely the better looking out of all my brothers.” John winked before laughing.

“Psst nope! Sorry bro, but I’m afraid I hold that title.” Cooper smirked, tilting his head before closing the album.

Pushing it carefully to the side, he grabbed another, a much older looking one as he flipped it open. “Oh! More pictures of you!”

John Dory leaned over and tensed up, his carefree grin turning into a grimace. “Ah... yeah... that isn’t me.”

Cooper looked up at him questioningly, waiting for him to further elaborate.

John sighed and tapped the page. “That’s my dad, Elton.”

“Woah, you look like his clone! Dang!”

“Unfortunately.” John Dory grumbled as he leaned back in his seat.

Cooper closed the book and shoved it away, before leaning against his brother. “I’m sorry for what he did you JD. That’s sucks. Like... even though you’re my big bro bro, you make a way better dad then he ever did.”

A warm feeling bloomed in John’s chest as he wrapped his arm around his baby brother. “Awww little buddy! That means a lot. Seriously.”

Cooper beamed, returning the hug before getting up. “Want me to make the hot chocolate this time?”

“Nah, I'll do it. You put the albums away.” John Dory stretched his back, making it pop before getting up from the table. “When we get back home tomorrow, I’ll bake us a pie using grandma’s recipe. Been ages, and I kinda miss it.”

“With whipped cream on top?” Cooper asked hopefully.

John Dory laughed as he pulled out two cups from the cupboard. “Sure little buddy.”

“... and JD?”

“Hmmm?” he looked over at Cooper smiling at him with adoration in his eyes.

“Thanks for being my brother.”

“Ditto.” John Dory grinned.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12 – Fever

John Dory sat on the roof of Rhona, watching the stars in the sky as he sipped his coffee. They were just starting to enter the winter season now, the air having an icy chill that made the steam from his drink more visible.

Four months since the whole Bergen incident had occurred, and their truce was still going strong. The trolls had chosen to continue living in the village, gently refusing the offer to move back to the Troll Tree. Which was understandable…

It may have been their ancestral home, but the past Trollstice events had greatly tainted it forever. The trolls have no problem staying in the tree for a few days at a time, or even a week, but to live there? Live in the tree where thousands of trolls had been eaten?

Thankfully the Bergens understood, and tried to make up for the past by caring for the Troll Tree and the few new pods now hanging from its branches.

One pod existed just for Queen Poppy, as she often went over with Branch to visit Bridget. The two were surprisingly the best of friends, with the pink troll always excited to share what she had gotten up to with the Bergen when she came back.

Cooper sometimes went over too, but John Dory had refused to go back. He just wasn’t ready for that yet, and he wasn’t sure if he ever would be. Too many bad memories tied to that place.

“Hey JD.” Branch climbed up to the roof with his own cup of coffee and walked over to sit down next to his brother.

“Hey Bitty B.” John Dory smiled. “Popstar doing alright?”

“Oh yeah, she’s crushing this queen thing. Just wish she wouldn’t worry too much about proving herself.” Branch took a sip as he looked up at the stars.

“Ah well, being Queen comes with a lot of responsibly. A lot of pressure too, considering she’s only just turned twenty-one.” John leaned back slightly, his prosthetic arm laying next to him on the roof. “She’ll find the rhythm soon enough.”

Branch smiled softly, his face taking on a lovesick expression. “She’s amazing…”

“Ugh… barf!” John Dory pretended to gag, before laughing as Branch swatted his shoulder. “Oi! Watch me coffee ya brat!”

His brother didn’t respond at first as he frowned, before reaching out to touch his shoulder… then his forehead.

“Er… what are you doing?” John Dory asked as he raised an eyebrow.

Branch simply sighed. “Guess it’s that time of the year again huh? You always get sick around now.”

John grunted and moved his face away. “I’m fine.”

“JD, you’re burning up. Get your butt into bed, I’ll go find grandma’s soup recipe.” Branch rolled his eyes before knocking back his drink and getting up.

“Yes mom.” He smirked before breaking out in a wet sounding cough.

“Oh uh… is that the sound of our big brother getting sick?” Cooper called as he poked his head out of their pod’s entrance with a grin. “It’s that time of the year again huh?”

“You bet little bro.” Branch smirked. “I’m gonna toss this dork into bed, can you fetch the soup recipe?”

“Yes Captain!” Cooper saluted before pulling his head back inside.

John Dory groaned before jumping down off the roof and slinging himself with his hair to the pod. “You guys always treat me like a child when I get ill. Oh and grab my arm will ya?” he waved his empty cup in his hand.

Branch grabbed it before jumping down to land next to him. “Oh shut it you dork. We all know you secretly love it.”

“You got me!” John laughed before breaking out into a coughing fit again. “Ugh… curse my immune system.”

Rhona gave a warbling soft cry, sounding concerned.

“Awwww! I love you too sweet girl!” John chuckled before heading inside.

He tossed his cup into the sink before shrugging off his jacket.

“Into bed, chop chop!” Branch clapped his hands as Cooper walked over with a sheet of paper in his mouth.

“Yeah yeah I’m going.” John Dory rolled his eyes before heading into his room, and climbing into bed. Truthfully he didn’t mind too much, as he listened to the sounds of his brothers pottering around in the kitchen.

A few days later, and John Dory was practically bed bound, wheezing and struggling to breath as his body burned.

Branch was worried as he sat by his brothers side, replacing the now warm wet cloth on John’s forehead with a new cold one. His goggles had been removed and placed safely in a cupboard next to the bed.

John Dory always got ill every year, but never this ill.

The door swung open as Poppy stepped in with Cooper, both looking extremely concerned for the older troll.

“How is he Branchifer?” Poppy asked as she walked over to sit on the edge of the bed, her worried eyes glancing over John who had his eyes closed, his breathing laboured.

“Not good. His fever won’t go down at all.” Branch said before biting his bottom lip. “I... I don’t know what to do.”

“Hey, it’ll be fine. JD is a fighter.” Poppy took her boyfriends hands and gave them a squeeze.

“Yeah bro.” Cooper smiled as he nudged his head against him. “Remember a few years ago? We had to drag him kicking and screaming to the doctors.”

“Speaking of... what did the doctor say when he came over this morning?” Poppy asked as Cooper joined them on the bed.

“Gave me some herbs to crush into his drink.” Branch sighed as he looked over his older brother with eyes full of worry... and a slight hint of fear. “Then to wait for his fever to break, but it’s not going down at all...”

“Hey... remember that weird purple looking plant in the wild that JD found that time, like... four years ago?” Cooper suddenly piped up, his ears flicking upwards.

“Ooooh yeah! I remember!” Poppy nodded fervently. “You got really sick.”

“JD dried out the plant and crushed it up into your soup.” Branch said slowly as he looked up at his little brother. “You were back on your feet the next day.”

Poppy glanced at JD, then back at Branch. “You think it’ll work for him?”

“Only one way to find out. Coops, can you watch the dork for us while we head out?” He got up to leave, gesturing for Poppy to follow him.

At this point, he was willing to do anything to make his brother feel better. Seeing John Dory in this state was painful.

“Sure bro, good luck!” Cooper waved before returning his attention back to his sick brother.

They left the pod and headed inside Rhonda, walking over to the huge map that John Dory had drawn, all the places where they had camped had been marked with an added description. “I think it was... here!”

Branch pointed to an area south east.

Poppy walked over to look, before nodding. “Well? What are we waiting for? Let's go Branchifer!”

“You read my mind.” Branch grinned before leaning in to kiss her cheek, making the pink troll giggle and blush.

He threw himself into the drivers seat with a spin, and set a course for their destination, making Rhonda warble as she took off like a bullet.

“Should get there within the hour, thanks to our sweet girl here.” Branch smiled as he rubbed the dashboard with affection.

“I’ll go fetch JD’s notebook.” Poppy hummed as she skipped to the cupboard. “I remember him writing a description about that plant down, can you imagine if we bought the wrong one back by accident?”

“Good idea.” Her boyfriend hummed as he focused on the road ahead.

He listened to the pink troll rummage around the cupboard, pushing things aside as she searched.

“Oh!” Poppy suddenly exclaimed as she pulled something out of the cupboard. “That’s such a cute photo of you, with JD and your old band mates in your Brozone puffy vests. You totally need to give me a copy of this. Wallet size. No questions.”

She giggled as Branch cringed slightly, feeling guilt creep in. He never really got around to telling Poppy the truth about his brothers. He was actually surprised his girlfriend hadn’t worked it out yet, though it was only a matter of time.

“Yeah... hah... shame our bandmates left huh?” Branch glanced over his shoulder before focusing ahead.

“Found it!” Poppy beamed as she waved the notebook in her hand, before taking a seat at the table to flick through. “I love how JD wrote down everything we discovered on our camping trips, it’s soooooo super useful.”

“Yeah... that JD for you.” The blue haired troll smiled, feeling affection for his brother, before the icy feeling of fear crept in.

They needed to find that plant, and hope it’ll work.

They reached the place within record time, and Branch hopped out to fuss Rhonda. “Who’s a speedy girl huh? Worried about daddy JD aren’t you? Such a good girl.” He grinned as he stroked her face plates.

The armadillo bus let out a happy warble and licked him.

Poppy hopped out with her nose in the notebook. “Ok Branchifer, according to this... JD found the plant close to the end of the woodland area, where it meets the Badlands.”

Branch nodded and took the lead. “On it.”

As they started to walk through the trees and foliage, a strange sensation fell upon them.

Almost like... they were being watched.

Poppy must have felt it too, as she took Branch’s hand and moved closer.

Maybe a friendly critter was watching them? The blue haired troll was pretty sure JD said the area was safe... didn’t he?

They continued walking, staying close as they kept an eye out. The badlands slowly came into view as the trees thinned out.

“Who disturbs my slumber!” boomed a loud voice from right behind them.

Branch and Poppy spun around and screamed, their arms wrapping around each other tightly.

There stood a familiar looking cloud, with a smug smile on his face.

“Pffffffffffffff hahahaha! Oh the look on your faces!” Cloud Guy laughed, slapping his knee before waving lazily. “Long time no see goggle head.”

He winked at Branch who was now glaring daggers at him, before reaching out to take Poppy’s hand. “And of course the new lovely Queen Poppy. Radiant as always.”

He went to kiss her hand, but a scowling Branch swiftly stepped in front of her to force him to let go. “Cloud guy, I would say it’s nice to see you again, but then I’ll be lying.”

“Branch!” Poppy scolded before smiling at the cloud. “Sorry about that, you kind of scared us pretty good there. We’re looking for a purple plant, have you seen any? It’s really important.”

“Hmmmm...” Cloud Guy rubbed his hand under his mouth. “Oh... you mean those plants?”

He pointed to his left, where a patch of tall stems with purple leaves grew in a cluster.

Poppy looked at the plants, at the notebook, then back again. “Yes! That’s it!”

“Hold on, that’s it?” Branch crossed his arms. “You told us, just like that? No tricks? No... creepy hand touching?”

“Hey, I’m a cool cloud guy.” He smiled lazily. “Only time trolls come here for those plants, is when someone is sick. I’m assuming that’s why you want them?”

“Yeah, for JD! Thanks Cloud Guy!” Poppy beamed before rushing off to start harvesting some of the leaves.

Branch frowned slightly, as if thinking of something. “You just said trolls come here...”

“Ah...” Cloud Guy tapped his nose and winked. “’Fraid I can’t say goggle head. It’s a big world out there... buuuuuut... I’m sure it won’t be long before you found out.”

“What do you-! Hey! Come back here!” Branch yelled as the cloud crossed his legs with his arms raised and began to float away like a... well... like a cloud.

“See you around goggle head.”

He growled before turning around to stare out at the Badlands.

It’s a big world out there.

With a shake of his head, he walked over to help Poppy. Right now, they needed to focus on making his brother better.

Branch bolted for the kitchen as soon as they arrived back at the village, his arms laden with large purple leaves about half the size of his body.

“I’ll check on JD and Cooper.” Poppy said before disappearing towards his older brothers room.

When Branch finished up the drink with the infused leaves, he carefully carried the steaming cup into his older brothers room.

Cooper was curled next to John Dory who was sleeping, while Poppy sat at the end with an anxious expression.

“Help me get him up Coops.” Branch said as he carefully put the cup down, then together with his brother, they managed to prop him up with a few extra pillows.

The heat rolling off his body was unbelievable.

“Hmmmm...? Bitty... B?” John croaked as he half opened his dazed looking eyes.

“Shhhh... just drink this you dork. Careful now, it’s hot.”

Poppy smiled softly as she watched the two fuss over and take care of their older brother.

The three had such a strong connection with each other, and as much as Poppy saw the oldest as her big brother... it wasn’t the same.

Sometimes... she wished she wasn’t an only child. Having a sister to look up to, or care for would have been amazing...

To their amazement, John Dory’s fever finally broke the next morning, and the older troll was almost like himself again when he woke up.

“Well, at least we know what to do next year.” Branch grinned as he sat down next to John and handed him a bowl of porridge. “Shove that plant down your throat.”

“Classy.” His old brother snorted before digging into his breakfast vigorously.

He was deeply touched that Branch and Poppy went out to get that plant for him.

Cooper was curled up next to his oldest brother, having fallen asleep there last night. His brothers didn’t have the heart to wake him up yet.

John didn’t mind at all, it reminded him of the old days when his brothers would sleep in his bed with him for comfort.

Just where had the years gone?

“Are you sure you saw Pop trolls?” Queen Barb asked as she sat on her throne, one hand resting on a small skull embedded into the armrest, while the other propped up her chin.

“Yeah Queen Barb, we spied on them from the trees. That weird cloud guy called one of them Queen Poppy.” A rock troll grinned.

“Yeah, he definitely said that. I heard.” His friend nodded.

“So those walking candy looking disasters are still around, and they have their own little Queen too. Well this just got interesting.” Queen Barb smirked.

Now that Pop Trolls had been confirmed, it was only a matter of time before she learned where all the troll tribes lived.

It was time to start planning her World Tour...

Chapter Text

Chapter 13 - A Bergen Holiday

Music blared as John Dory, Spruce, Clay and Floyd dance to the beat, under the roots of Troll Tree where their stage was.

A stage for their live performance, or their practice sessions like now.

As their rehearsal performance ended on a high note, John walked over to the radio and switched it off. “Much better guys, but there’s definitely room for improvement.”

He turned and pointed at his brothers. “Your coordination needs improving Spruce, your hands and feet were slightly out of sync. Clay, you were off by 2 seconds in the last part of the song. Floyd, try to sing louder! I could barely hear you!”

“Here a tip for you JD, stop being bossy. I thought we were fine.” Spruce huffed as he brushed his hands through his hair.

John Dory sighed and rubbed his hand over his face. “Look, let’s just do one more rehearsal ok?”

“Oh shut it JD, I’m tired. We’re been practicing all day! Look at Floyd, he’s barely awake! Some brother you are!” Clay glared as he gestured to the youngest in the band.

Floyd smiled weakly. “I’m fine.”

John Dory bit his lip as he glanced over his pink hair brother, noticing him swaying slightly on his feet.

He was being hard on his brothers... but Trollstice was just around the corner. They needed to be perfect in their new song, they needed to make the trolls happy.

“Just... Just one more rehearsal. Then you can go. We need to get this new song nailed down guys, come on.”

His brothers grumbled but fell into position without another word, falling into the choreography again as the song began anew.

Floyd must have been more tired then they thought, when halfway through, he tripped over his own feet and fell with a loud thud... banging his face hard on the stage floor.

“Floyd!” Spruce was the first to rush over and help his brother up, as John Dory rushed to switch off the music.

Their pink haired brother began to tearing up, their bottom lip split from the fall as glittery blood dripped down his chin.

Clay kneeled besides him, before snapping a glare at their eldest brother. “This is all your fault! We should have stopped, but you never listen!”

“I...”

Spruce held up a hand, silencing him. “Just... don’t. Don’t say a word, we’re done for the night and that’s final. Come on Floyd, let’s get you cleaned up and into bed.”

Floyd sniffed, his eyes full of tears. He went to reach for John Dory, but was quickly guided out by Spruce and Clay.

John watched them leave, before sighing in frustration. He didn’t mean for Floyd to get hurt, he just wanted to make sure they were ready. He wanted to make sure they were safe for Trollstice.

Now he was alone, and feeling more lonely then he’s ever felt before. They all use to be so close...

John Dory just wished they could understand, wished he could tell them the truth and...

Thud... thud... thud...

Wait... that sounded like... giant footsteps!

Trolls began to scream as John Dory scrambled to the entrance, only to stop when a giant foot slammed into the ground before him.

He cried out in fear and backed away from the entrance, before stumbling and falling onto his butt.

A rogue Bergen.

More screams, and John Dory curled up in a ball. Hands over his ears and eyes screwed shut, trying to block out as much as he could while praying for his family to be safe.

A futile attempt as he heard every sound, every scream, every crunch.

Grandma Rosiepuff... his brothers... and the egg, his newest baby sibling who was close to hatching. What if this was the last time he saw them?

Hours after the rogue Bergen had gone, John Dory finally felt brave enough to head outside, shaking and shivering.

It was pretty dark out now, no doubt past midnight.

He swallowed, and used his slingshot to swing himself to the nearest branch. Panic was hitting again, making his stomach coil unpleasantly.

Until finally John bent over and threw up, now feeling feverish and cold. What if his family had been caught on the way home?

Rogue Bergens were never one to follow rules... it’s why they risk breaking in to nap a tasty troll before Trollstice.

He wiped his mouth and continued his way home, soon feeling sweet relief at the untouched pod.

His family had to be safe... right?

The moment he stumbled inside, Grandma Rosiepuff cried and rushed over to throw her arms around him. “John! Oh you’re alive! When you didn’t come back home... we all thought...”

John Dory bit his lip and hugged back just as tightly as his grandma burst into sobs. “S-Sorry Grandma, I was about to come back when that Bergen showed up. I had to stay put for a bit... but I’m fine! Are the others...?”

“John Dory!” Spruce rushed over, looking pale as he pulled his brother into a crushing hug. “You idiot! Don’t scare us like that! We all thought you got caught!”

“I’m fine... the bros?”

“Clay and Floyd are in your bed.” Spruce sighed as he stepped back. “They cried themselves to sleep”

John Dory sighed in relief. “Good, I was scared you lot got caught.”

Grandma Rosiepuff touched their shoulders. “We’re all together and safe now, that’s all that matters... go to bed and get some sleep, you look exhausted John.”

“Alright... night Grandma.” John yawned, before blinking in surprise as Spruce gently took his arm to guide him to their shared bedroom.

There on his bed, was Clay and Floyd snuggled up together under the covers. Around their eyes were puffy and red, proving Spruce was right about them crying.

John Dory sighed as he watched over his little brothers, before silently being pulled by Spruce towards his bed.

No doubt tomorrow, he’ll have two very angry and very upset brothers to deal with.

It was halfway into winter now, evident by their once colourful environment now much paler. The skies, a steely grey... and a cold icy bite to the air.

The trolls always dressed up extra warm around this season, and often took to decorating the village brightly with lights and all sorts of colourful decorations under the rainbow.

“Pie’s done.” John Dory hummed as he pulled out the hot tasty berry pie from the oven, and bought it over to the table where Branch and Cooper were already sat waiting, hot cups of coca in their hands.

“Nothing beats the cold like grandma’s pie from the oven!” Cooper beamed.

“Yeah…” Branch smiled, his face softening as he remembered their sweet caring grandmother.

Even after a few years, they all still missed her terribly.

As John Dory sat down, and the three began to tuck into the freshly baked hot pie... Poppy burst into the pod with her usual dramatic and full of energy way.

“Morning!”

“Morning Popstar, you’re just in time.” John grinned as he raised his cup in greeting. “Grab a slice and join in.”

“I don’t have time for that! Look! Bridget sent another card!” she held up a card with a photo of King Gristle and Bridget... holding up a sign that said Wednesday?

“Sweet.” Cooper beamed before tilting his head. “Wait... didn’t they send a card to you yesterday that said Tuesday?”

“And the day before that... and the day before that too.” Branch said after swallowing a mouth full of pie. “You should see Poppy’s wall at her home, it practically has a calendar on it from all the cards.”

Poppy slammed her hands on the table, making the three jump. “That’s why I’m here. Without Trollstice, the Bergens have nothing to celebrate. So you three including our friends are going to help them find a new holiday!”

Silence followed as the pink troll looked around at them expectantly.

“Hahahah yeeeeeah... I think I’ll sit this one out.” John Dory finally grinned, though he looked nervous.

He still wasn’t comfortable with the idea of being around Bergens, and the thought of going to Bergen town made his anxiety spike.

His hand subconsciously reached up to grip his right arm, feeling the hard prosthetic limb underneath, as the image of a shovel flashed across his mind.

A motion not missed by his brothers who looked at each other with concern.

“What? Why?” Poppy frowned. “Please JD?”

“I...”

Branch quickly jumped in. “Me and Coops don’t mind helping, but John is going to be... busy. Right bro?”

He glanced at his oldest brother who quickly nodded. “Yep! Need to... to... groom Rhonda! Her scales are looking at bit dirty, my girl needs me.”

Poppy’s bottom lip wobbled as her eyes went wide and shiny.

The puppy dogs eyes... his greatest weakness.

“Poppy...” Branch warned, looking both amused and annoyed, knowing full well what his girlfriend was going.

John Dory stared, before sighing dramatically. “Fine... fine. I’ll come. For shame Popstar, using my weakness against me. For shame.”

“Yes! I’ll go grab the others!” Poppy beamed as she grabbed a slice of pie, before practically skipping out of the pod. “Meet me outside Rhonda in half an hour!”

“You don’t have to come JD.” Branch said once the pink troll had vanished. “I’ll talk to her and-!”

John Dory held up his hand. “It’s fine. If Popstar wants me to come along that badly, I’ll come.”

When Branch continued to look concerned, John wrapped his arm around his shoulders. “Awww... is little Bitty B worried about his big brave and super awesome brother?”

Branch gave him an annoyed look, before smirking. “Why would I be worried about Cooper?”

“Ay! That’s mean!” John Dory gave a fake pout and let go, as Cooper started snorting in his pie with laughter.

“Nice one bro!”

The two younger brothers grinned at each other and bumped their fists together, as John Dory looked on in amusement.

Half hour later, they waited outside Rhonda for Poppy and her friends, all dressed up in scarves and gloves in an attempt to stay warm.

“Brrrrr... it’s freezing out here.” Cooper said, his teeth chattering as he hugged himself.

“Awww little buddy, come here.” John Dory walked closer and wrapped his arm around his little brother. “Don’t want you turning into Coopsicle.”

Branch stepped closer too, trying to gain heat from their little huddle, as small snowflakes began to fall from the pale grey sky.

It was such a pretty sight, the blue haired troll had always enjoyed watching the snowflakes fall since he was a child.

Eventually,  Poppy made an appearance as she brimmed with excitement, while in her hands was a large scrapbook of all their holidays they celebrated.

Her friends Biggie, Guy Diamond, the twins Satin and Chenille, Smidge, DJ Suki and even Creek seemed just as excited as they walked behind her.

“Oh no... why did she have to bring him.” Branch muttered, his narrowed eyes on Creek as he crossed his arms.

“Peace, fellow trolls.” Creek smiled as he greeted them, his hands pressed together. “Especially you John Dory, I will forever be eternally grateful towards you for your sacrifice in saving me.”

He bowed, as John raised an eyebrow. “Oh er... you’re welcome?”

Branch suddenly stepped between the two, his eyes full of warning as he glared at the purple troll. “Back off Creek, he isn’t interested in your yoga classes!”

“His what now?” John Dory asked, looking more confused as Cooper smirked.

“Easy my friend. There is no need to be so protective of your brother.” Creek smiled sweetly.

He was confused on why his brother was acting so aggressive towards Creek. Yeah, John admitted the troll was a bit… eccentric… but Creek seemed alright. Cooper just smirked, as if understanding something that he didn’t.

Poppy pushed herself between the two before Branch could have a chance to respond. “Ok ok! Don’t forget why we’re here guys! The Bergens need a new holiday to celebrate, and who better to help them then us?”

“Yes, no one knows how to celebrate more then we do. We’re the troll champions of holidays.” Satin chipped in, as her twin nodded. “Maybe we can give them Glitter Day! I love that holiday, or maybe Hug a Troll Day!”

“Jumping Day!” Guy Diamond added.

“Mr Dinkle Day.” Biggie beamed before making a kissy motion to his dear sweet Mr Dinkle. “Mew.”

John Dory sighed before turning to climb into Rhonda who had been waiting patiently, panting and wagging her tail. “Alright you brats, hop on.”

He climbed into the driver’s seat and started to prepare for travel as one by one, the trolls climbed in. It was a bit of a tight squeeze, but at least they were all in.

He had a nasty feeling this trip to Bergen Town wasn’t going to go the way Poppy wanted it too, but he didn’t have the heart to tell her. The pink troll looked so excited about this plan of hers to give the Bergens a holiday to celebrate.

“Welcome to the Rhonda express!” John Dory grinned as he lowered his goggles over his eyes. “I will be your driver for the day, the one and only John Dory. Please… no autographs.”

“Oh, just shut up and drive you dork.” Branch snorted as he stood behind his brother and leaned over his seat.

With a grin, John floored it.

The moment Bergen Town came into view, John Dory couldn’t help but let out a gasp as his eyes widen in surprise and shock.

Instead of a dirty, decrepit and abandon looking town, with weeds and rubbish everywhere… the town shined, looking well cared for and dare he say… even colourful? Gone was the cracked windows, and trash everywhere… now there was flowers and plants decorating the streets along with other decorations like banners and hanging lights.

The biggest change were the Bergens themselves, they walked with a spring in their step, greeting each other happily. They were happy.

Seeing all this certainly helped with his anxiety. It was there, but not as bad as he believed it to be.

Rhonda came to a halt near the trunk of the Troll Tree, which looked as if it was healing rather nicely. With a warbling happy cry, the armadillo bus settled down on the grass to get comfortable.

Poppy was the first to hop out with a giddy smile. “Ok gang! To the castle!”

“Please tell me I’m not the only one getting a bad feeling from this.” Branch muttered to John Dory and Cooper who both looked at him.

“Ooooh yeah, like a bad vibe.” Cooper nodded.

“Totally.” John nodded as he raised his goggles up. “I just hope Popstar listens and doesn’t get too pushy. You know how she gets when she gets too excited.”

It was… a complete disaster.

It started out fine, with Poppy and Bridget greeting each other happily. Then came the holiday demonstrations, with singing and dancing and so much glitter.

So much glitter.

John Dory could tell King Gristle and Bridget were getting annoyed more and more as Poppy pushed holiday idea after holiday idea at them, refusing to listen as her bergen friend tried to talk to her.

John and his brothers had joined in at first, but soon they stepped back to watch the others continue singing about different holidays and creating chaos.

“Oh boy… I give it five seconds until someone blows.” John Dory crossed his arms as he watched Poppy, feeling almost bad for her. He understood that she was only doing this, because she cared so much for her friend, but she was clearly going the wrong way about it.

“STOP!” Bridget yelled at the top of her lungs before slapping her hands over her mouth in horror.

“Told you.” He whispered to his brothers.

“Poppy… all this glitter and foam…” Bridget gestured about the room as she got up from her throne and began to slowly approach, her expression guarded. “I guess what I’m trying to say is… Hmmm. Maybe it’s best if you, um, go and stand somewhere like, um… where we aren’t?”

“What do you mean?” Poppy asked, looking confused. “Wait… are you mad at me?” Her voice went low.

“No, I’m not mad! I’m just feeling a feeling that’s the opposite of happy.” Bridget fiddled with her hands, not looking at Poppy.

So basically mad.

Even John Dory could tell the Bergen was mad, how could Poppy not see this? He nudged Branch with his shoulder, before gesturing to the pink troll with a tilt of his head.

His brother nodded before walking over to his stunned looking girlfriend, gently reaching out to take her hand. “Poppy… maybe we should go and-!”

Poppy wretched her hand free and dashed towards the front door, sobbing.

“Wait!” Branch ran after her.

John Dory bit his lip and swallowed back his anxiety, before walking over to Bridget who looked upset and guilty. Ok... he can do this, the bergens are friendly now.

They didn’t see them as food anymore.

“Hey… Bridget, right? Please don’t be mad at Popstar, she may have gone the wrong way about this… but her heart is in the right place.” John Dory gave a nervous grin as his hand went to grip his left arm.

“Yeah!” Cooper walked over to stand next to his eldest brother. “She really cares about you guys, and just wanted to give you something to celebrate.”

“We’ll help tidy up the mess we made, then leave you guys in peace.” The oldest brother nodded before sighing as he looked around the throne room, noting that this will be a big job.

Bridget sniffed, and raised her hands to wipe at her eyes. “... she really does care doesn’t she? Poppy did all of this for us, because she cares about us... Oh Gristle...”

She turned towards King Gristle who was busy picking glitter out of his hair. “I didn’t mean to snap, she just kept pushing and pushing... oh Poppy, she just... oh... Oh! I have an idea!” she suddenly gasped.

Bridget clapped her hands together as she walked up to her boyfriend. “I know the perfect holiday for us Gristle, why don’t we celebrate our friendship with the trolls? They’re the reason why we’re so happy now.”

King Gristle blinked before falling into thought. “Well... you aren’t wrong. I met the love of my life because of them.”

He turned towards the trolls and smiled. “We owe you guys alot... so as King of Bergen Town, I hereby decree that today will be known as Troll-a-bration day!”

“Whaaaaaaat!?” John Dory exclaimed with wide eyes as the other trolls began to cheer and celebrate, even the Bergen guards joined in.

This was not what he was expecting at all. To think the Bergens actually wanted a holiday that celebrated their friendship with the trolls...

“We have a lot of work to do, think we can rely on you guys for help?” King Gristle asked as he leaned down and held out his fist.

John Dory stared, then grinned as he tapped his fist against the King’s, feeling his anxiety lower slightly, but not completely go away.

Seeing the Bergens make such a huge effort to improve, to actually want to celebrate the trolls... he couldn’t help but feel touched. These Bergens were definitely not the same Bergens as before.

“Of course big man. Just tell us what we need to do.”

When Branch finally calmed his girlfriend down, and helped her realise her mistakes... the two returned to Bergen Town, then stopped in awe as they were met by the most magical sight...

Lights were hanging from every building... and bubble making machines set up all around town, filling the air with a storm of bubbles that froze to a beautiful pearly white from the cold.

Bergens were arm in arm, singing merrily as a huge hastily painted banner was pinned up.

“Wait... does that say Troll-a-Bration?” Branch raised an eyebrow as he held Poppy close, his arm around her shoulders.

“Poppy!”

They looked towards the Troll Tree, and saw Bridget waving at them with excitement on her face. The trolls were sitting either on her head or shoulders.

King Gristle was standing next to her, hands fiddling with his strapped on electric piano as John Dory and Cooper sat on his shoulders, talking to him.

Wait... John Dory was sat on the shoulders of a Bergen... and he wasn’t freaking out?”

“Woah... what the heck happened while we were gone?” Branch asked nonplussed.

Bridget walked over before kneeling down with a wide smile. “Do you like it? We finally have a holiday Poppy, and it’s all thanks to you and your friends.”

“Oh Bridget... it’s amazing!”

Then she began to tear up slightly. “I’m so sorry about before! You were right, I wasn’t listening.” Poppy said with hand over her heart.

“I know... but I knew you did it because you cared Poppy.” The bergen held out her hand, allowing the pink troll to hop on. “Now why don’t we get this celebration started?”

“Yes!” Poppy cheered happily.

King Gristle grinned and began to play, as John Dory and Cooper jumped onto the keyboard to start dancing to the beat while laughing.

Branch smiled at the scene, before using his hair to swing himself upwards to join his brothers as he pulled out his camera.

Every Bergen in town began to dance around the Troll Tree as they sang, the town filling with happiness and laughter.

Finally... they had that one day each year to celebrate. A special wonderful day to look forward too, creating new happy memories for generations to come.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14 – A Strange Invitation

The summer sky was clear as crystal and a beautiful shade of blue, with hardly a cloud in sight.

Trolls were out and about, enjoying the summer heat. How could anyone stay inside on such a gorgeous day?

John Dory lay back on Rhonda’s roof with a soft sigh, jacket off as well as his prosthetic arm as he soaked up some sun. His brothers were hanging out with friends, so the eldest took this moment to just relax.

He needed it after the performance him and brothers put on only yesterday as Brozone 2.0, singing the new songs he had written in the past couple of months.

Normally he’ll be fine performing for long periods of time, but age was catching up to him. He got tired quicker, and would feel aches in his muscles after a particularly strenuous choreography.

To think in only two more years, he’ll hit the big age of forty.

“JD!”

Well... his peace and relaxation didn’t last long.

With a long drawn out sigh, John Dory sat up and stretched his arm. “Can’t an old troll get any peace around here?”

He glanced over the side of Rhonda and saw it was Cooper who had called his name as his little brother came running.

“JD! Come quick! Guy Diamond is having a baby!”

“...... what!?” John spluttered, almost falling off the roof. “Ok little buddy, just give me a minute. I’m coming.”

A baby huh? From a glitter troll too. Their reproduction was a lot different from the other trolls. Not to mention how fast their eggs hatched.

With his prosthetic arm and jacket now on, John Dory jumped down from Rhonda where Cooper was waiting. His little brother looked excited as he began to lead the way.

Poor Guy Diamond seem to be in some kind of pain as he sat on a mushroom, hands clenching the sides tightly as all his friends stood around him.

Poppy looked ecstatic for her friend, while Branch looked awkward and not sure what to do.

Just as John Dory and Cooper joined the group, Guy Diamond yelped as his hair puffed out slightly. Then... out popped a silver glittery egg that rolled out of his hair and into Guy’s awaiting hands.

They barely had a second to admire the gleaming shell, before the egg shattered into tiny pieces... leaving behind a tiny version of Guy Diamond.

The baby stared up around them curiously as he sucked his thumb.

“We’re on jumpsuit duty!” Satin and Chenille giggled as they pulled a pair of knitting needles from their hair.

“I get to be a role model.” Cooper grinned.

Branch smirked and pushed his baby brother playfully. “What, and have the poor kid be like you? One Cooper is enough thanks.”

John Dory laughed as he wrapped his arms around his brothers, before leaning in to whisper. “So Branch... when are you and Poppy going to make us Uncles?”

“S-Shut up!” Branch blushed hard as he snapped his eyes around to see if anyone heard.

“What should I name him?” Guy Diamond asked in a hushed voice, as he cradled his baby close with eyes full of love.

“Hmmm... how about... Tiny Diamond!” Poppy squealed.

Tiny Diamond looked up at her, before suddenly breaking out into a rap sound, his voice smooth as he got up to dance.

“Yeah yeah yeah!

Tiny diamond is my name!

Come straight from my daddy’s mane!

My whole body’s made of glitter!

And I’ll throw it in your face!

I love when I make music.

And the groove is in my bones.

Just like my aunt Queen Poppy...

Someday I’ll sit on the throne!”

Guy Diamond looked awed as the trolls around him clapped and cheered, except for John Dory and Branch who just stared in bewilderment.

“Glitter trolls are so weird...” John Dory muttered quietly.

“Awwww! Tiny Diamond! Welcome to the family little buddy.” Poppy crouched down slightly with her hands on her knees.

“Thanks, Aunt Poppy. And thanks to this silver-haired daddy of mine for bringing me into this world.” Tiny Diamond grinned as he settled back down to get comfortable in his father’s arms.

Guy Diamond looked up at them, his eyes shiny. “I never knew my heart could be so full.”

“Peace and love. Bless up. Tiny and Daddy out.” The baby waves his hand in a kind of salute.

Guy Diamond gave his friends an excited grin before walking off to spend time with his new son.

“Oh ok. Bye!” Poppy waved before turning towards the others. “Tiny Diamond is soooo adorable!”

John Dory and Cooper smirked at Branch and waggled their eyebrows, before bursting out laughing as their brother smacked them both.

“Quit it!”

Poppy chuckled as she wrapped her arms around her boyfriends arm, leaning in to rest her head on his shoulder. “Your brothers teasing you again Branchifer?”

John Dory pulled a dramatic face. “Us? Tease our beautiful and special Itty Bitty brother? Why Popstar... how could you accuse us of such a thing!”

“For shame Poppy!” Cooper raised a hand to his forehead. “We would never tease our brother like that.”

“Oh shut it!” Branch snapped, trying to hold back his grin as Poppy giggled.

“Maybe if you two got dates, you wouldn’t be so... jealous.” The pink trolled smiled innocently before kissing Branch on the cheek, who was now smirking at his brothers.

“Jealous!?” John Dory and Cooper spluttered out loud, before glancing at each other with wide eyes.

Before anymore could be said, there was a scream from Biggie, who had not long left the group.

“Poppy, help! Poppy! Help! I’m being harassed by a monster!”

They looked over to the source of the commotion, seeing Biggie running towards them while being chased by a hairy round bat?

It was certainly a critter no one has ever seen around here, it’s black fur a harsh contrast against the colourful environment of the village and surrounding forest.

“Someone stop it!” Biggie shrieked as the bat continued to dive bomb him while grunting and hissing.

“I’ve got it!” Poppy stepped forward and whipped her hair towards to wrap it around the hairy black bat, before reeling it back.

A huge mistake as the critter began to freak out and thrash in her hair, dropping a sealed scroll that dropped onto the floor.

“Ah! It’s in my hair! It’s in my hair!” Poppy freaked out, dancing from one foot to the other as she waved her hands. “Get it out! Get it out! Get it out!”

Branch ran towards his distressed girlfriend and nabbed the hairy bat from her hair.

“Use the calming technique Bitty B!” John Dory called out. “The one I taught you during camping!”

His brother nodded and pinned the hairy bat to the floor, before stroking it’s face and wings. “There you go. There you go. Calm down. Who’s a good boy?”

The bat critter went still, now calm and docile as it purred.

“What is that thing?” Biggie asked as he stroked Mr Dinkles.

Cooper took a step closer, pulling a face. “It’s creepy…”

“It’s from the Badlands.” John Dory said as he walked over to Branch before kneeling down, rubbing his chin in thought. “That one time when we went camping near the badland, I saw them in the distance. I mean, you can tell just by looking that this little guy doesn’t come from around here.”

Poppy frowned, before looking at the scroll that the critter had dropped. She bent down to pick it up, and looked it over in her hands. “To Queen Poppy? Huh… it looks like an invitation.”

She slit open the waxy seal with her thumb as everyone glanced over to watch, and unrolled the scroll to read. “Barb, the Queen of Rock, announces her One Nation. Under Rock World Tour. Bring your string to the biggest party the world has ever seen.”

The pink troll glanced at Branch with a confused expression. “Queen of Rock?”

“It’s nothing!” King Peppy suddenly appeared out of nowhere and snatched the scroll from his daughter’s hands with a crazed wild look. “It means nothing at all! It’s just junk mail, You don’t need to worry about it!”

“Woah woah… Calm down King Peppy.” John Dory stepped closer to the king with his hands up.

This just seemed to rile the old troll up even more. “Quit looking at it! Everyone! Forget what you saw!”

With that, he began to tear apart the scrolls before shoving what was left in his mouth, eating it.

“DAD!” Poppy stomped towards her dad before giving him the look, her hands on her hips.

It was the kind of look that reminded John of how his grandma Rosiepuff use to look when she caught either him or one of his brother doing something they couldn’t have.

King Peppy froze, then slowly sagged as he leaned more on his walking stick. “I… I’m sorry.”

“What is going on?” Poppy asked, now crossing her arms.

The trolls looked around at each other, muttering upon themselves before looking back as their King sighed while rubbing a hand over his face.

“Well… I have long feared this day would come. I was hoping to protect you from this, Poppy.”

“Protect me?” Poppy blinked before smiling. “I’m not a little kid anymore, Dad. I’m the Queen now.”

King Peppy began to pace as he pulled at his beard, then sighed once more before turning around to face her. “You’re right… the truth is… we are not alone in this world. There are other kinds of trolls.”

“WHAT!?” the trolls yelled.

John Dory blinked before looking at Branch and Cooper, who looked back just as surprised and confused. They had always believed they were the only ones, it was something they had always been told through the generations.

“Other kind of trolls…” Cooper whispered before looking down at himself, then slowly at the others. John and Branch looked at each other, before wrapping an arm around their little brother.

“Wow… That’s… Dad, that’s great! The more trolls the merrier!” Poppy looked excited at the prospect of reconnecting with more trolls.

“You don’t understand. These other trolls aren’t like us. They’re different in ways you can’t even imagine.” King Peppy shook his head. “You see, we love music with a hummable hook, with an upbeat melody, with a catchy rhythm that makes you want to snap your fingers, tap your toes and wiggle your butt. That makes us… Pop Trolls!”

The other trolls began to freak out, muttering to each other while looking either scared or curious. If they were Pop trolls, then what were the others trolls like? Were they really that different? Were they Scary? Dangerous?

“How about we speak about this in private.” King Peppy hummed before turning towards John Dory, Branch and Cooper. “You three come along as well.”

They glanced at each other before following after the old troll, with Branch reaching out to take Poppy’s hand.

Cooper seemed to have gone oddly quiet, as they followed King Peppy through the village and towards what seem to be a cave entrance hidden by vines.

John Dory wrapped his arm around his baby brother. “Hey, no matter what we learn. You’re still our brother.”

Cooper gave a small smile and nodded, before leaning against him. “Thanks JD.”

King Peppy led the group inside the cave where a waterfall cascaded at the back... and in the centre of the room was a pedestal with a scroll.

“It’s a story as old as time. In the beginning, there was silence...” The old troll began as he stopped behind the pedestal, his hand reaching down to touch the ancient looking parchment.

“Until one day, someone made a sound. Our ancestors were so inspired by the sound, they took six strings. And those six strings had the power to control all music. They could play anything. Techno, funk, classical, country, hard rock and pop. And every kind of music in between. There was something for everyone. It was one big party.”

Cooper took a step closer to the scroll and seemed to suddenly tense up.

John Dory felt sudden concern for his brother and stepped closer himself, to see what his little brother had seen. On the scroll was six different looking trolls... the Pop troll looked like him, and the Funk troll...

The funk troll looked like Cooper.

John sucked in a breath, now understanding why no one had claimed his brother on the day he found him as an egg. It all made sense now.

“But little by little, Trolls became intolerant of each other’s music. They fought over what kind of music the strings would play. The elders realized there was but one solution.” King Peppy looked up at them with a sad expression. “Each tribe would take a string and go their separate ways. Those six tribes have lived in isolation ever since. Techno, Country, Rock, Classical, Funk, and us, the Pop Trolls.”

John frowned slightly, if all the tribes were living in isolation due to fighting... then why were the Rock trolls inviting them to a party out of the blue?

He gave a look to Branch, who returned it, clearly on the same page as his brother.

“Now Barb’s announcement makes sense. She wants to reunite the strings so the Troll World can be one big party again.” Poppy grinned, looking ecstatic and thrilled.

Branch looked incredulous. “Wait, that’s all you heard? One big party?”

Even King Peppy looked surprised as he glanced at his daughter.

“Yeah!” Poppy chuckled as her eyes gleamed with excitement. “It’s when all the Trolls lived in harmony. And what’s more important than living in harmony?”

“Popstar... think about it. Why would this Queen Barb suddenly want to invite us over, when we’ve live in isolation for so long.” John Dory said. “She even asked us for our string, something doesn’t feel right about this.”

“Exactly, Mr Dory. That’s why we need to keep our string safe. Behold! The pop music string.” King Peppy tapped his walking stick as the waterfall parted, revealing a beautiful pearly white harp with an almost glowing pink string.

The king walked over and plunked the spring, creating a beautiful sound of pop music.

“Woah...” Cooper lowered his ears, before glancing back at the scroll with a strange expression.

“It’s beautiful...” Poppy awed, looking captivated.

King Peppy walked over. “And powerful, which is why we can’t let it fall into the wrong hands. Without our string, we lose our music.”

Lose their music? Was that even possible because of an ancient string their ancestors created?

“Ok, if this is as bad as you say it is, then we need a plan.” John Dory said as he glanced at his brothers. “Queen Barb knows where we are, this could get nasty.”

“Why are you talking as they’re the enemy?” Poppy glared at him, which took the teal hair troll by surprise. “Queen Barb wants to reunite us! You’re assuming the worse of people we haven’t met yet!”

“Poppy...” Branch said in warning, not looking impressed. “You’re not listening to what your father is saying.”

“It’s you guys who aren’t listening! Trolls are trolls! Differences don’t matter!”

“Enough!” King Peppy slammed his cane down, attracting everyone’s attention. “Tomorrow we run and hide. We must keep ourselves and our string safe.”

“No you can’t! I’m the Queen!” Poppy snapped.

“Father trumps Queen.” King Peppy hummed before heading out of the cave. “We must go and prepare. Come.”

“You go ahead, I’ll catch up.” Branch sighed, looking tired as he glanced at John Dory and Cooper. “I’m going to stay and talk to Poppy.”

“Alright Bitty B.” John smiled before ruffling his brothers hair with affection. He then turned to Cooper. “Ready to head back little Buddy?”

Cooper looked away from the scroll and gave a small smile, though something seemed off with his expression. “Sure JD.”

Night began to fall over the village, and Branch still hadn’t come home to the pod yet.

“Hmmmm... he’s probably staying with Popstar tonight.” John Dory hummed as he stirred the pot of soup bubbling away on the stove.

“Yeah...” Cooper sighed as he sat at the table, looking oddly distracted.

“Still thinking about that scroll?” John hummed as he dished up the soup into two bowls, and bought them over to the table where he took a seat.

“It’s just... knowing there are trolls out there who look like me, it’s just... I mean.” Cooper stuttered, looking flustered. “What if someone knows what happened to my family? Or... or know why I was abandoned? S-Sorry JD... it’s just a lot to process bro.” He lowered his head and his ears.

John Dory smiled softly before reaching over to flick at his brothers green cap, making it tilt to the side. “Hey, it’s alright little brother. I understand, more then anyone. I can see this is really important to you.”

Cooper blinked, before holding back tears. “You... you do?”

“Do you want to find them?” John Dory asked, looking serious. “We both saw the map little buddy, the Funk Troll kingdom is to the west... past Lonesome Flats of the Country Trolls. Do you want to go find them?”

He waited for his baby brother to respond, knowing how important this was to him... because he felt the same way about his own brothers. Cooper deserves to know the truth, and as his big brother... John would do anything to help him to discover that truth.

Cooper bit his lip. “W-Would you come with me if I said yes?”

John Dory smiled and pulled his brother close. “You’re my baby brother, of course I come with you. We all know you brats are lost without me.”

Cooper laughed and hugged back. “You’re the best brother ever JD, I’m so lucky to have you.”

“I feel the same way little buddy. Now let’s find Bitty B.” He grinned before letting go and getting up.

“Yeah!”

The soup was returned to the pot, and carried into Rhonda for later.

Then together, the brothers began to make their way to Poppy’s pod.

Cooper looked up when they were halfway there, and suddenly stopped. “Ummm... JD? I don’t think Branch will be coming with us.”

“Huh... what do you...? Oh for the love of...” John Dory looked up and groaned, slapping his hand to his face in exasperation.

There in the night sky was a flowery hot air balloon floating away from the village...

...and riding it was Poppy and Branch.

Worry and panic bloom, but John Dory tried to hold it back. At the end, Poppy and Branch were no longer little kids.

And a way, he was glad they had each other. He trusted his brother to keep Poppy safe, just as he trusted the princess to look out for Branch.

It was bittersweet, watching them float away on some big adventure.

Talking of adventures...

“Well then... I don’t think it’s fair if Bitty B has all the fun. You ready for the road little buddy?”

Cooper grinned, bouncing slightly on his four feet. “More ready then I’ll ever be JD!”

They trudged back to Rhonda, who warbled happily at seeing them. “You ready to go sweet girl?” John rubbed her face plates with affection, before climbing aboard after his brother.

“Update the map Coops, I’ll get us on the road.” He grinned, hopping onto the drivers seat and lowering his goggles. “Funk Troll kingdom... here we come!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 15 – Classical Carnage

Queen Barb burst through the curtains to a room full of Rock Trolls, her kingdoms subjects as she held up a glowing glittering blue string. “Yeah! I got the Techno string! Who knew world domination could be so much fun?”

The Rock trolls began to cheer.

“Yeah!”

 “All right, Barb!”

 “Ha! Queen Barb!”

Queen Barb grinned as she walked along, slapping hands and screaming into faces.

Not to mention the fist bumps.

She stopped once she reached her case, and flipped it open, revealing her slick black guitar which held their own string. The Rock String.

Queen Barb smirked and held out the Techno String, watching as it floated down and attached itself to her guitar, it’s blue sheen turning into deep red.

“Only four more strings to go until rock unites the world.” Barb grinned as she walked to her throne of darkness and sat down, before frantically looking around as her eyes widen.

 “Dad? Where’s Dad? There you are, Dad!” She hopped off her throne and excitedly stood before her father who came rolling over in his wheel chair, smacking his lips with a dazed happy look in his eyes.

 “I got the Techno string!”

“Cool. What’s a string ag-again? What? Uh...” the old troll stumbled over his words, looking slightly confused.

Barb's excited smile faltered. “Don’t you remember the plan?”

“Plan? I don’t remember...” King Thrash said apologetically.

“Great idea, man.” Barb patted his hand with affection before spinning around to face her Rock Trolls. “Okay, guys, line up. We’re gonna go over the plan again!”

The trolls quickly jumped up from the couches they had been lazily laying on.

“Okay. We’re on a World Tour. And on each stop, we get a new string. When I have all six strings, I’ll play the ultimate power chord.” Queen Barb smirked sinisterly as she rubbed her hands together. “And I will unite the Trolls under one music. Our music!”

“Rock!” the trolls cheered, their tongues hanging out as they held out their hands high, their thumb and two middle fingers down. The devils horns.

King Thrash slowly raised his hand.

“Oh, here it comes!” Barb grinned, watching her dad as Riff, another rock troll stood next to her to watch.

The Kings hand kept slowly and slowly moving up. Slowly.

“Uh, just a little bit more.” Riff encouraged, before Barb slapped his shoulder.

“Riff, just help him, man.”

“Yes, Your Rockness.” He quickly rushed over and used his fingers to flick up the kings own. “Aw. There it is.”

“Yeah!” Queen Barb cheered as she slung her arm around her dad.

“Rock and roll!” They screamed together, as the other trolls screamed along with them.

“You’re mad at me aren’t you?” Poppy said, as she leaned against the console of the air balloon.

Branch who was busy looking through the large and thick manual glanced up. “No just... annoyed that you wouldn’t listen to me. JD and Cooper are probably freaking out that I never came home last night.”

Poppy had insisted on flying away on the hot air balloon last night, determined to meet this Queen Barb. When Branch had refused to come... saying it was dangerous, the pink troll cut the rope harness and began to float away. Of course the blue haired troll swung himself upwards with his hair and landed on in the basket to be with her.

They were flying high over mountains now,  which were snow capped. The land around them was scrawled out like a giant map, it was rather breath-taking.

“You didn’t have to come, though I am grateful you did. I really didn’t want to do this on my own.” Poppy smiled.

Branch sighed before smiling back. “Poppy... I love you, what kind of a boyfriend would I be if I let you go alone.”

She giggled before walking over, slipping her arms around his waist as she rested her face against his chest.

Branch dropped the manual and wrapped his arms around her immediately, taking a deep breath.

He was still annoyed at his girlfriend for not listening, and when she cut the rope earlier to the air balloon and began to float away... his heart nearly stopped.

He just hoped his brothers weren’t too mad at him, especially Cooper. His baby brother had been acting differently since King Peppy told them the truth, and he had a sinking suspicion he knew why.

Poppy looked up with a sly smile before leaning up, her lips finding his in a gentle kiss. Branch closed his eyes as he kissed back... before the scent of smoke made him pull back with a look of alarm.

“What’s wrong?” Poppy asked, before sniffing the air.

The smell of smoke was getting stronger and stronger, as the white clouds around them began to turn grey.

“A forest fire maybe?” Branch said as he turned around to lean against the edge, straining his eyes.

Then as the clouds parted, they were meet with a horrible sight.

Poppy gasped in horror and reached for her boyfriends hand, clutching it tightly.

There before them, were oddly shaped golden yellow mountains... and they were burning.

“Wait... those aren’t mountains...” Branch slowly said with dawning realisation, his eyes wide when he saw what they really were.

Homes... they were tall golden homes, burning from an attack of some sort. Windows were smashed, and violin shaped doors ripped from their hinges.

Sprawling pathways were cracked and piles of rubble lay everywhere... obscure doodles and the words rock rules had been burnt into the sides of some of the buildings.

Soon as their air balloon landed on the scorched ground, they stepped out slowly. A feeling of dread and danger washed over them...

Scattered music sheets were everywhere, most had been ripped or partially burnt.

Branch kneeled down to pick up a sheet, reading the musical notes. He had never seen music written like this before, it was practically alien to him.

“Woah... something gnarly happened here.” He muttered, looking around at the carnage of this place, that must have once been such a beautiful town.

“This... this is awful.” Poppy whispered, staying close by his side, her hand gripping onto his arm.

“Hello?” called out a tiny airy voice.

“Who said that? Identify yourself!” Branch hissed as he dropped the sheet of paper, and pushed Poppy behind him.

“Uh, are you nice or are you mean?” the voice called timidly.

“W-We’re nice.. We’re really nice.” Poppy responded as she leaned over Branch’s shoulder, as the pair looked around the destruction, trying to see who was speaking.

“Yeah, but not too nice. So don’t even try it.” Branch warned, tensing up as he held out his arms slightly.

“Okay.” The voice said softly, then out from some rubble rolled out a... flute?

It rolled all the way over before halting at their feet, and hopping upright.

“H-Hi... I’m Pennywhistle.” The sentient flute said shyly. Her golden body was scuffed up and chipped in some places.

“What is this place?” Poppy asked, her face filled with concern as she stepped around the blue haired troll.

“It used to be called, Symphonyville.” Pennywhistle said before coughing. “Where the Classical Music Trolls lived. But that was in... the before.”

The sentient flute looked off in the distance, eyes going unfocused as it remembered the carnage.

Poppy and Branch glanced at each other, eyes reflecting their fear and worries.

“What happened here?” The pink troll asked nervously, as if worried what the flutes answer would be.

“Well, it was the most wonderful place you ever did seen. It was a place where all of the Classical Music Trolls could live in perfect harmony. Wherever the conductor led, we followed.” Pennywhistle smiled softly, before her expression turned dark. “But then Queen Barb showed up.”

“Oh no...” Poppy said, dawning realisation growing on her face, filled with disbelief.

“She took our string. Our... our music. She took everyone. We lost everything.” The flute said sadly.

The once beautiful land of the Classical music trolls continued to sizzle away from the small flames still burning, as Poppy took a few steps away, her face crestfallen.

“Barb doesn’t want to unite us. She wants to destroy us...” she whispered.

“We need to make sure our own string is safe.” Branch reached for her shoulder. “We need to go back Poppy.”

Poppy's face filled with guilt as she looked sheepish, her eyes glancing at Branch as she reached onto her hair and pulled out the Pop String. “Uh, our string is safe.”

“What?!” Branch looked incredulous as he took a swift step forward, rising his hands quickly to try and shield the string from view. “Poppy! Are... are you crazy!?”

“I thought it was a good idea at the time. I-I can’t believe another queen would use her power for evil.” Poppy said as she bit her lip, her hand shoving the glowing pink string back into her hair for safety.

“Okay.” Branch muttered as he started to pace, sounding slightly panicky. “Change of plans. We need to get home as fast as we can and get everyone to safety.”

“Uh, no. Change of plans. We have to stop Barb from destroying all music. If we don’t stop her, who will?” Poppy said as she walked in front of him, giving him a stern look.

Was she serious? Didn’t she see what damage the rock troll were capable off? They completely alienated a tribe of trolls in one go!

And the Classical trolls home was much much bigger then their village. They stood no chance.

“Poppy no, they’re in danger! My brothers are in danger!” Branch argued.

Poppy huffed and walked away from him. “They’ll be fine Branch, my dad will keep them hidden. Plus JD has Rhonda, he’ll keep Cooper and our friends safe.”

“You’re not listening to me...” He sighed softly, watching as the pink troll walked over to Pennywhistle.

“We have to get to the Country Music Trolls in Lonesome Flats before Barb does. Will you come with us?” Poppy asked with a smile.

“Oh, no. Someone has to rebuild. And Pennywhistle is that woodwind for the job.” The flute said proudly.

“Good luck, little Pennywhistle.” Poppy giggled as she reached out to pat the flutes head.

“Goodbye, Poppy.” Pennywhistle smiled before rolling away.

Branch bit his tongue as he climbed into the hot air balloon with Poppy, feeling frustrated and a little annoyed. There was this horrible feeling in his chest, and for the first time since knowing Poppy, he wished he was anywhere but here with her.

The feeling was fleeting, and he quickly squashed it away as guilt set in. He loved Poppy, with all his heart.

Without a word, he pulled a lever... sending them back into the sky and towards Lonesome flats.

Rhonda panted hard, enjoying herself as she ran at full speeds through the forest, heading east.

Cooper stood before the map, staring at the new updates he had filled in when they first set off. All the trolls kingdoms were now there... if what he remembered from the scroll was accurate.

John Dory was humming a song to himself as he drove, feeling excited at the prospect of exploring new areas... but also a twinge of nerves.

“According to this JD, we should be heading into Country music troll territory.” Cooper called out. “Then if we carry on through, we’ll hit the Funk Troll Kingdom.”

“Alright. Any coffee left from this morning?” the eldest responded.

“No, but I can make some.” Cooper beamed as he headed for the little kitchen area.

Ever since they had woken that morning and began to make progress, the youngest brother had been in high spirits. Yet it was obvious he was nervous too.

After a few minutes, Cooper took to the passenger seat and held out a cup of freshly brewed coffee.

The scenery around them was changing now, the trees thinning as grass turned to sand. Ahead, the land seemed to grow flat... like a sea of sand with strange plants and huge jutting orange rocks.

“Thanks little buddy.” John Dory grinned with an expression of gratitude, as he took the steaming cup to take a sip with a hum of appreciation. “Much better.”

“Woah... this place is so... weird!” Cooper commented as he glanced around at the scenery.

Not surprising, considering they had all lived in a forest practically all their lives.

“I don’t think this place will make for some good camping trips.” John Dory hummed before taking another sip of his coffee. “Not to mention the heat, we’re be waking up more baked then my pies.”

Cooper wrinkled his nose. “John Dory flavoured pie, not even the Bergens would want that.”

“Oi!” John gave him a fake glare as his brother burst out laughing. “Low blow little buddy. How can you be so mean to your big bro?”

Cooper chuckled before leaning back to watch the scenery out the window go by.

After half an hour of travelling, Rhonda began to noticeable slow down.

“Uh oh... I think my poor sweet girl needs a break. The heat must be getting to her.” John Dory looked slightly concerned as he proceeded to pull over.

“I’ll get the water from storage.” Cooper hopped up from his seat as Rhonda came to a stop and lay down, panting hard as her legs spread out.

John Dory swiftly went outside, and staggered back slightly from the heat. It was scorching out here, as the sun hung high in the sky. Without their forest, there was hardly anything out here for cover.

Over to the side, was a jutting rock that did provide enough shade, big enough for Rhonda. So John encouraged and guided his beloved Armadillo bus over to rest in the shade instead.

She warbled in appreciation as she settled down, looking happier.

Cooper soon opened the door, and pushed a barrel of water out, which rolled down into sandy dirt.

Together, the brothers bought the barrel to Rhonda and pried open the lid to allow her to drink.

“Let’s take a break.” John Dory grinned as he sat down against the rock providing them with cover, delighted at feeling the cool stone pressed against his sweaty back.

Cooper sat down in front of him, curling his legs underneath his body. “I wonder what Funk territory is like?”

“Hopefully not as hot as this place. Though I’ll admit I'm having fun.” John responded as he began to unstrap and remove his prosthetic arm, giving his stump a little breathing air. “Always got excited when seeing new places I haven’t been to before. The thrill of adventure!”

He pulled out his camera and began to take snaps of the surrounding area, including one of Cooper pulling a funny face... then another of himself and his brother posing for the camera.

“Now one of you.” Cooper grinned as he took the device, before snapping a shot of John doing the peace sign.

After a few more photos and a recording, the camera was finally put away.

John Dory yawned and stretched his arm, before getting up. “Alright little buddy, time to hit the road again.”

He bent down to pick up his prosthetic arm, before yelping as a rope was suddenly thrown over him and went tight, trapping his arm against his body.

Cooper cried out as he too was lassoed.

Then with a mighty strong tug, the brothers were knocked off their feet and dragged through the hot dirt before coming to a halt.

“Well well well, seems we got ourselves a couple of trespassers!” came a heavily accented voice, followed by a few cheers.

The brothers looked up with wide eyes, seeing a group of trolls staring down at them with suspicion in their eyes.

Trolls with four legs.

“We’re just passing through!” Cooper said after spitting out sand and dirt from his mouth.

John Dory went to open his mouth, but his words died in his throat as his eyes looked up.

For there in front of him, holding the rope that had him tied up... was the most beautiful female troll he had ever seen, with hair so deep and rich in colour, it reminded him of the sunset.

John Dory blushed and clamped his mouth shut, alarmed at the way his heart sped up, and his limbs... well remaining limbs seemed to go to mush. What was this feeling? And why did his heart feel like it was trying to escape from his chest?

The female troll glared down at him, before her eyes soften as they drifted over to his missing arm. “Oh my... seem ya went through the mill darlin.”

She reached down and pulled him to his feet with surprising strength, as another country troll did the same to Cooper.

“I’m Delta Dawn honey, the Sheriff of the Country Music Trolls, and welcome to Lonesome flats.” Delta Dawn grinned.

John Dory became flustered, feeling heat rise in his face that wasn’t caused by the sun.

“H-Hi! I’m nice to meet you I’m Dory John.” He rambled, before going stiff, cursing his brain and mouth for failing him.

He would have slapped himself if it wasn’t for the rope binding his arm to his body.

Everyone stared at him, including Cooper who raised an eyebrow.

Then... his baby brother slowly smirked. An evil smirk.

John Dory flushed even more, wanting the ground to swallow him up right then and there.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16 – Country Date

John Dory always could remember Princess Viva, the King’s eldest daughter.

She had hatched around the same time as his little brother Clay, within days of each other.

Straight from being an infant, the princess had always been so cheerful and energetic, seeing the good in everything and everyone. Even the Bergens.

In a way, she was a lot like Poppy, and John often wondered what it would have been like if that tunnel had never collapsed.

Wondered what it would have been like, if princess Viva had never died.

Did Poppy even know she had an older sister at one point, or was she too young at the time to remember?

Did King Peppy ever talk to his daughter about her? Though John Dory had a feeling he never did, why else would Poppy never mention her sister during all the time she spent with him and his family.

Princess Viva would have been amazing growing up, and no doubt would have been an amazing Queen too.

John Dory could always remember the day... when little six year old Princess Viva went missing, and King Peppy was beside himself with worry, as everyone began to search for the princess.

There had been no reported sightings of a rogue Bergen, but that fact did nothing to quell the fear everyone had as they desperately searched.

Grandma Rosiepuff had them all down on the ground, searching around the roots of the Troll Tree. Spruce walked with her while Clay held her hand.

Tiny Floyd had insisted on hiding in John Dory’s hair during the search, and had burst into loud tears when Grandma tried to take him.

“No! Want JD!” he cried, clinging to his eldest brother’s pant leg. “Want JD!”

“It’s ok grandma, I’ll be extra careful when I search.” John Dory grinned, before kneeling down. “Alright Flo-flo, hop aboard the JD express!”

He whistled a tune, making Floyd giggle through his tears as the tiny trolling climbed up over his shoulders and into his hair.

Grandma Rosiepuff bit her lip, before nodding. “Be careful, and stay close to the tree.”

“I will Grandma.” John nodded, before heading off to search upon the roots, while the others went the opposite direction.

Clay blew a raspberry at his oldest brother before waving with a grin as Grandma pulled him away.

John Dory chuckled as he glanced back, then burst out laughing as Floyd blew a raspberry back. “Ay! You better not be getting spit in my hair you little brat.”

All he got as a response was a giggle from his baby brother.

A wind began to pick up, blowing a pleasant cool breeze through the bars of the cage and the branches of the tree, making them sway with the pods.

John Dory whistled tune after tune for Floyd’s amusement, as he searched all the nooks and hiding spots he could find.

It was only several minutes later when he came upon a small suspicious looking gap under an arching root.

He kneeled down for a closer look and saw that the space went further back, and seem to widen.

“Princess Viva?” John Dory called out, his voice echoing back.

Silence... then he heard a soft whimper.

Biting his lip, John began to climb into the hole, being mindful of his hair and his little passenger. He crawled along, until the space opened up enough for him to stand and walk.

“Princess Viva?” he called again, flicking his ears around to listen.

“... h-hello?” a small voice responded.

John Dory rushed ahead, and found the young Princess, sat down and crying... with her left foot tangled up in small white roots.

“I c-can’t get it off.” She whimpered, bringing her hands up to wipe at her dirt covered face. “I j-just wanted to explore... I... I want daddy!”

“Hey hey, it’s going to be ok. I’ll get you out, then we can go find your dad together.” John Dory soothed as he kneeled in front of the frightened girl. “I’ll sing a song for you, so just focus on me and be brave. Think you can do that?”

Princess Viva sniffed and nodded. “O-Ok.”

John smiled and began to sing, his voice soothing and low as he began to work on the roots around the trolls ankle.

Viva winced in pain, but kept her eyes focused on the teal haired troll. It was only when Floyd popped out his tiny head to join in with the singing, that the princess let out a wet sounding giggle.

John Dory finally pulled off the last root with a snap, and finished up the song. “Can you stand?”

“I t-think so.” The blonde haired troll said as she slowly stood up.

John took her hand and held it as they made their way towards the exit. When the space got smaller, he encouraged the princess to crawl in front of him.

Finally they were back outside breathing in fresh air, and Viva instantly reached for John’s hand again, holding it tightly. “T-Thank you.”

“No problem princess.” he smiled down at her, just glad that he had found her safe and well.

It wasn’t long before trolls noticed the appearance of their young Princess, word was sent and King Peppy soon rushed over with arms wide for his daughter. “Viva!”

“Daddy!” the princess let go and ran, before leaping into her fathers arms.

John Dory smiled as he watched the scene, then slowly looked away as his expression dropped slightly.

If only his own father cared about him and his brothers, like King Peppy did with his daughter.

“JD sad?” Floyd whispered in his quiet voice, as he popped his head out and leaned over, his tiny hands reaching out to rest on John’s cheeks.

“I’m not sad bro.” John Dory grinned, then stuck out his tongue. “Bleh!”

“Bleh!” Floyd giggled before sticking out his own tongue.

As long as his brothers were happy, he was happy.

“So let me get this straight.” Delta Dawn said as John Dory and Cooper were freed from the ropes binding them, after quickly explaining their situation to the Country Music Trolls.

Well… mainly Cooper did as John Dory kept fumbling over his words.

“Ya came all the way out here on a quest to find the funk trolls, for your brother who is a funk troll?” the Sheriff raised an eyebrow as she looked between the two.

“That’s right! JD found me when I was just an egg.” Cooper beamed as he shook his body, trying to dislodge the sand and dirt stuck to his fur. “My big bro and Grandma Rosiepuff raised me.”

The country trolls nodded at each other and muttered among themselves, actually sounding impressed.

“Well, I'll be darned, a pop troll family accepting another as their own, and a funk troll no less.” Delta Dawn grinned, nodding in approval.

“I-I... well ah...” John Dory stumbled over his words, his cheeks flushed red slightly. “I couldn’t you know, j-just abandon him.”

“Oh, he’s the best. He raised me and my other bro. He’s like the world’s greatest dad and brother rolled into one.” Cooper grinned before nudging his blushing brother closer to Delta Dawn with his head.

Dad and brother rolled into one? Did Cooper really see him that way? The more he thought about it, the more John Dory felt a warmth in his heart.

“A family man, good with critters...” Delta Dawn leaned in closer with a smirk, as her eyes drifted over to Rhonda now snoozing in the shade. “...and not letting hardships hold ‘em back...”

She now glanced at his right arm stump, before drifting her gaze to the fake arm propped up next to Rhonda. “Well... I like those qualities in a troll.”

She winked, and John Dory nearly combusted there and then as he felt his heart do a funny flip in his chest. “Ummm... t-thanks?”

“Well then, I reckon you two deserve a tour of our fair town before you scarper off on ya quest. Ya know, to get to know one another better an’ all that.”  Delta Dawn smiled. “Follow us folks, oh and... say hi Clampers!”

A small child popped their head out of her rosy red and orange hair. “Hiya!”

“This here be my niece, Clampers.” Delta Dawn beamed.

“Nice to meet you Clampers.” John Dory grinned, before quickly snatching up his prosthetic arm and proceeding to pull it on.

The Armadillo bus woke up and cooed softly, before getting to her feet with a happy wag of her tail. It seems the water and quick nap did the trick.

John Dory and Cooper hopped inside, and began to follow after the Country Trolls as they took off. Surprisingly they were pretty fast on their four legs.

“So umm... you don’t mind taking this detour right?” John glanced at Cooper as he drove. “I mean, they insisted... aaaaaaand it’ll be pretty rude to refuse.”

“You mean Delta Dawn insisted.” Cooper said with a sly smirk. “I think someone’s in looooove!”

John Dory blushed. “N-No! I just find her very... attractive.”

In all his years, he’s never been interested in trolls in a romantic way. There had been trolls who showed interest in him, but John never felt a click with any of them.

Sometimes he wonders if the reason he wasn’t interested, was because he was so focused on making sure Branch and Cooper had the best life while growing up.

With Delta Dawn... he felt that click. Now he didn’t know what to do.

“JD...” Cooper gave him the look. “This is the first time you became flustered in meeting someone new, I saw the look in your eyes bro... it’s the same look Branch has when he looks at Poppy.”

“Sugar and Cupcakes...” John Dory muttered, looking suddenly overwhelmed, his eyes widening. “It’s finally happened... and it’s with the leader of the country music trolls. She’s so... so.... beautiful little buddy! I don’t stand a chance, I can hardly think straight around her. I feel like I’m going to be sick, but in a good way which is just... weird!”

He then groaned and slapped a hand over his face. “Dammit... I sound like a teenager.”

Cooper laughed. “Dang... I thought Branch had it bad, but you’re on a whole other level JD. Must run in the family.”

“Oh har har har.” John rolled his eyes before catching sight of Delta Dawn running ahead with the other country trolls.

He felt himself blush, before glaring at Cooper when he caught sight of his little brother making kissy faces at him.

When they finally arrived, the town was small but there was a certain rustic charm to it. The buildings were all simple in their designs, with many of the homes having barn attachments, where families were hard at work caring for their livestock.

It was a huge difference to how the Pop trolls lived. They were boisterous, loud and energetic and could party like no other.

Here, it was calm... serene, and judging from the singing that could be heard, their music had a certain charm to it too. One moment it was upbeat, the next it was sombre.

Their music came from their hearts and feelings, and John Dory could relate to that, even if their styles were completely different.

They parked up Rhonda inside a shelter that was offered to them, before the brothers stepped out to be greeted by a crowd of curious but also cautious looking trolls.

Understandable considering they must have been the first different genre trolls to visit Lonesome Flats.

“Well then boys, what do you say to having some grub down at the saloon before the tour?” Delta Dawn asked as she walked over, smiling brightly at them as she rubbed her hands together, her eyes mainly on John Dory.

Cooper quickly jumped in before his big brother could open his mouth. “I’ve already eaten, but I'm sure JD would be delighted to accompany you.”

John Dory snapped his head towards him with wide eyes, and a slightly parted mouth.

Cooper smirked back, and waggled his eyebrows. “Meanwhile, I wouldn’t mind having that tour of the place.”

“Great idea honey!” Delta Dawn quickly linked her arm with John Dory’s arm, and began to guide him away as he blushed. “Growly Pete! Give this boy a tour will ya? Come along Dory darlin.”

John Dory glanced at Cooper who gave him the thumbs up, clearly looking pleased of himself.

“So John...” Delta Dawn began as they walked through the dusty town. “I hope you don’t mind my asking, but how did ya lose your arm? With how comfortable you are, it must had been awhile.”

John Dory slowly calmed down his nerves, and tried not to focus on how nice it felt having her arm wrapped around his own, or the way her body occasionally bumped up against him. Dare he say, she was even more beautiful close up.

“Twenty one years ago.” He chuckled. “Lost it while saving my grandma.”

He glanced at her wide eyes, filled with curiosity... and he felt lost in them. With a cough, he began to explain the whole story to her.

How they, the Pop trolls were trapped for generations, harvested as food... how they had planned to escape, and the events which led to him losing his arm.

Strangely enough, John Dory felt comfortable talking about the traumatic experience with the country troll, finding comfort in the way she watched him, or held his arm in a firm but gentle way.

No one has really ever held him that way before, and it was... nice.

By the time he finished the story, they were already seated at the bar in the saloon. It was packed with Trolls who stared openly at John Dory, but one stern look from their Sheriff made them turn away to continue what they were doing before.

“What can I get for ya and your friend Delta Dawn?” the bartender asked as he trotted over to the two while cleaning a glass with a cloth.

“Two of my usual drinks for us Sam, and two plates of your special too. Thanks.” She smiled before turning her attention back to John. “I’m sorry ya had to go through that darlin’, sounds like you had a mighty tough time. I admire that ya raised your brothers with your grandmother. We country trolls respect tenacity and strength like that.”

“Your hair reminds me of the sunset.” John Dory blurted out, before slapping a hand to his face. “S-Sorry! I meant to say thank you!”

Delta Dawn blinked, her cheeks flushed slightly before she laughed. “Awww! Well ain’t you just adorable! Ain’t no one said that about my hair before, thank you darlin.”

John Dory watched her with a love-struck smile, before coughing and looking away just as their drinks arrived.

He picked up the glass tumbler and sipped at the murky brown liquid, pleasantly surprised at the sweet flavour and strong aftertaste.

“You mentioned about finding that darlin brother of yours as an egg. What’s the story behind that?” Delta Dawn asked before sipping her own drink.

“Went out foraging for wax seeds by a river, before noticing this egg just floating down in the water. Didn’t even have my prosthetic arm by then when I jumped in to save the little guy.” John Dory grinned as he reminisced on the memory. “No one was claiming him, so I bought him home to be a part of our family. Branch adores him, the two grew up almost inseparable.”

Delta Dawn expression turned to one of admiration.

“Dory Darlin, that’s the sweetest thing I’ve ever heard. You’re a sweet troll.” She shuffled closer to him.

John Dory grinned while blushing, as he tugged at the fur collar of his jacket. “W-Well I think you’re sweet too. Your turn to tell me something now, I want to learn more about the beautiful Delta Dawn, Sheriff of Lonesome Flats.”

“Oh you charmer!” She laughed, before starting to talk about her family.

Sam the bartender bought them their meals, which the two tucked into as they talked.

Delta Dawn spoke of her family, and how she took over from her mother who was the previous Sheriff of Lonesome flats. She spoke of her younger sister, and how she often helps with childcare by watching Clampers, while stating that one day she’ll love to start a family of her own.

John Dory spoke about his old band, and the riff between his other brothers, about the bergens and Trollstice. He told stories of what his life was like bringing up his two youngest brothers, and how Branch made the prosthetic arm for him.

He even spoke about how his brother was currently travelling with his girlfriend to find the Queen of Rock after receiving an invitation.

“They just snuck out like that? After getting an invitation out of the blue from the Rock Trolls. Mighty suspicious.” Delta Dawn blinked in surprise. “My... it certainly sounds like ya had your hands full darlin.”

“Oh definitely.” John Dory laughed. “But I trust them, I know they’ll take care of each other.”

They continued to talk and talk long after finishing their meal, as if it was the easiest thing in the world.

John Dory couldn’t help but find himself falling more and more for the country troll. She was smart, confident, beautiful, strong and extremely loyal to her fellow country trolls and their culture.

“This had been a wonderful date Dory darlin, and I hate to end it, but duty calls.” Delta Dawn smiled softly.

“D-Date!? This was a date? I mean... of course! It was a date!” John Dory laughed nervously, his hand tugging at his collar again. “... Right?”

The Sheriff leaned in with a giggle before kissing his blushing cheek. “You’re just too adorable darlin.”

John Dory froze up at the sensation of her soft lips on his cheek, heart suddenly pounding away as he felt a pleasant swoop in his stomach.

Delta Dawn then pulled away, and hopped up from her seat, just as Sam the bartender walked over to clear away their plates and glasses.

“Now you better run along and help that sweet brother of yours. We don’t have much to do with them Funk trolls, but we sometimes see their ship down river.” Delta Dawn grinned as she began to head for the exit. “An I expect ya to come back and see me darlin, ya hear?”

“Yes Sunset.” John Dory grinned, his eyes shining at the prospect of seeing her again. “I’ll like that.”

Delta Dawn stopped, and glanced at him while blushing hard. “Sunset... I like that nickname, an I like ya too Dory Darlin.”

With that she left, leaving behind a troll who now knew...

...he is in love.

It turned out, his brother had been waiting for him when John Dory finally stumbled into Rhonda.

He just had a date... his very first date and he felt good.

Cooper slowly turned around in the drivers seat, his back legs crossed, and his front legs pressed together as he smirked. “Well? How did the date go?”

“Date? Who said it was a date?” John Dory said causally as he looked away, but his red face gave him away.

The smirk on his baby brothers face grew. “JD... you spent nearly three hours with her, having a meal. If that isn’t a date, I don’t know what is.”

“Three... did you just say three hours!?” John looked incredulous. Had he really spent that long with Delta Dawn?

“Fine! It was a date. I mean... I didn’t know it was one, but Sunset said it was at the end and...” John Dory smiled, his face lit up with pure happiness. “She’s amazing Coops... and she invited me to come back. Me!”

Cooper jumped up with a cheer. “Alright bro! You the troll!”

He held out his fist to John Dory, who fist bumped him with a grin.

“I knew you had it in you! I’m so pleased for you JD. Honestly! You deserve someone to make you happy after everything you went through.” Cooper leaned up against his brother who chuckled and hugged back.

“So when are you two getting married?” his brother grinned.

“Ay! Shut it!” John blushed hard and playfully pushed his now laughing brother away, before throwing himself into the drivers seat.

They took off across the dusty land, heading in the direction of the river as Rhonda gave a warbling cry, her feet kicking up sand and dirt as she ran full pelt.

The brothers failed to notice the hot air balloon in the distance, as it approached through the air towards the town of Lonesome Flats.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17 – Breakout

Poppy hopped out once the hot air balloon had landed, and walked onto the road as she pulled out a map from her hair.

“This must be where the Country Music Trolls live.” She said while walking down the road towards what looked like a small town.

Branch quickly caught up with her as he looked around, noticing that no one was around. “Well, it looks like nobody’s here. We’re too late, time to go home.”

“Nice try Branchifer, but we’re heading in.” She smiled sweetly, not slowing down her steps towards the town.

A couple of tumble weeds rolls past them as a gentle breeze blew, feeling pleasant against the heat.

When they got close to the settlement, a door suddenly slammed open as a female four legged troll with wild red hair stepped out, her tail a beautiful turquoise.

Branch quickly pulled Poppy behind a barrel for cover, as the strange troll pulled out a banjo from her hair.

With a few swipes of her fingers against the strings, she began to sing.

“We don’t hope for...

Making things better.

All we want is to...

Keep it together!

Every day is a rainy day...

No change in the weather!”

Her voice was soft but strong, her song carrying around the town as other country trolls began to join in.

“This kind of life...

Has made our hearts...

As hard as leather!

And all these tears are from...

The dust in our eyes!

And all these years...

Just keep on...

Passing us by!

We all know that we’re just...

Born to die.

That’s the way it goes when you’re just...Born to die...”

Her song ended, as the other trolls slowed their dancing to a stop, their heads bowed.

“This song is so sad...” Poppy whispered as she placed a hand on her chest.

“Yeah, but King Peppy did say their music would be different.” Branch whispered back as they watched the Country Music Trolls continue on with their day.

“I know it’s different but... music is suppose to make you happy! This just makes me sad... and I don’t like it.” Poppy frowned as she stepped out from behind the barrel. “We need to show them how it works, so they can be happy like us!”

Branch nervously stepped out after her, knowing full well they have now gained the attention of the other trolls.

Strangely enough, they looked at them curiously, but not in surprise at their sudden appearance.

The troll who had started the song earlier, was now watching them with a strange expression with her hands on her hips.

“First things first, these Trolls need some serious cheering up, and we’re gonna have to go top-shelf.” Poppy grinned widely, her hands clenching into fists.

Branch suddenly looked nervous as he glanced at her. “Now, when you say top shelf... you don’t mean...”

“That’s right. We need to sing them the most important songs in the history of music.” Poppy grinned as she grabbed his arms.

“I see where this is going...” Branch sighed. “Alright, you lead and I’ll follow.”

As it turned out, the songs Poppy chose... were some of the most obnoxious pop songs of all times.

Branch knew they had seriously messed up when he and Poppy sang and dance to Who let the dogs out. The once curious expression on the leader of the country trolls, turned into one of outrage and anger. As did the same to all of the other trolls there.

So it was no surprise when they suddenly lassoed the pair together with rope, and dragged them to the slammer.

Poppy was tossed in first, then Branch who landed on his butt painfully.

“Now, I want you two to sit in here and think about what you’ve just done.” The Sheriff glared at them in disapproval, as she pointed her finger at them through the bars of their jail cell. “That... was a crime against music.”

“Wait, no! We’re here to warn you about Barb, the Queen of Rock.” Poppy said quickly, a hint of desperation in her voice as she rushed over to the locked door.

The Sheriff laughed. “Sweetie, I already know and have heard about this Queen Barb and... now hold on a sec...”

She narrowed her eyes while looking Poppy up and down, before turning her gaze to Branch. Her eyes snap wide with realisation.

“Oh my stars, ya look just like him! You must be the pair of troublemakers I was told about!”

“Troublemakers?” Poppy blinked, before looking indignant.

Branch frowned before stepping close. “Who told you that? We haven’t met any other Country trolls.”

The Sheriff laughed. “Well ain’t this just adorable, Pop Queen Poppy and her boyfriend Branch. Dory Darlin told me about you two not too long ago.”

Silence filled the jailhouse.

Then...

...

“What!?” Poppy and Branch yelled together, so loud that it made the Sheriff step back and cover her ears.

Did Branch hear right? Dory Darlin? Was she talking about JD? No... his brother was back at the village with Cooper. Right?

He can’t be him, yet how did this troll know him?

“Where is my brother!?” Branch demanded as he grabbed onto the bars. Poppy looked stunned, as if still processing this new information.

“Not here honey. That sweet troll left with his adorable little brother to go find them Funk Trolls. Oh... I miss Dory Darlin already, can’t wait for our second date.” The Sheriff smiled. “My name is Delta Dawn by the way, pleasure to meet the brother of John Dory, even if my ears are still hurtin from that racket ya called music.”

Branch looked as if he had been slapped. “Why would JD and Cooper be looking for the funk trolls... and we just missed them? And he seriously just had a date with you... and I missed it!?”

He grabbed at his hair and turn away with wide eyes. “My brother... who hasn’t been interested in anyone, had a date... and I missed it!”

“Sorry.” Poppy beamed at Delta Dawn as she gave her freaked out boyfriend a gentle pat on his back. “JD having a date is kinda a big deal.”

Delta Dawn blinked, before blushing hard. “Dory Darlin hasn’t dated at all before? Oh that is so adorable! No wonder he seemed so flustered.”

Poppy smiled sweetly, her eyes wide as she held onto the bars. “This is perfect! Since you’re interested in JD, you’ll let us out right?”

Delta Dawn crossed her arms while raising an eyebrow. “Sorry sweetie, but I know you’re after Queen Barb. You’re staying put until Dory Darlin comes back.”

“What!? Why?” the pink troll gasped, her happy expression gone in an instant.

“Because that Queen Barb is nothing but trouble, and I can’t allow the brother of my darlin and his sweetheart to go running off into danger.” Delta Dawn said as she began to walk away. “Keep an eye on ‘em, Growly Pete. Make sure they stay safe.”

A country troll drag up a chair by the jail, and sat down with his arms crossed. “Growly, growly, growly, growl.”

“No, no! We need to stop... Sugar.” Poppy groaned before turning away from the door and kicking at the floor in frustration.

“This is just great! JD and Cooper decided to just... wander off from the village!” Branch flapped his arms slightly, clearly agitated. “And we missed them by what... minutes? Why would they even think to go to the Funk Trolls? What if Queen Barb attacks them, while my brothers are there? You saw what happened to the Classical trolls!”

Poppy took a step towards him and reached out for his arm, her touch making the blue haired troll jump. “Calm down Branchifer, they’ll be fine.”

“How do you know that!?” He snapped. “My brothers are in danger Poppy, we should have gone home when I said!”

Poppy flinched back and lowered her ears. “I... you’re right. You’re right Branch, and so was my dad. The other Trolls are different in ways I was not prepared for. I just... wanted all of us to be together again. In harmony.”

Branch slowly calmed down, before reaching out to pull the pink troll close. Poppy fell into his embrace with ease, her face burying into his shoulder.

He couldn’t help but worry for his brothers, knowing they were out there somewhere. What if Queen Barb found them before they did? Not to mention his eldest brother actually had a date, something the troll had no interest in before... and he missed it.

“I can’t to see JD... finally some payback for all the teasing he did about us dating.” Branch finally chuckled as he rested his chin on top of Poppy’s head.

She giggled. “I’m just glad he finally found someone he likes, even if it’s a Country troll singing sad songs.”

They stayed like that for awhile, just enjoying each others company within the confinement of their jail.

“Ya know... It ain’t right to put you in jail ‘cause your music’s different.” Came a voice from outside.

Poppy and Branch snapped their heads towards the door, seeing someone tie a rope tightly round the bars.

“Stand clear!” the voice said as the hands disappeared. Seconds later, the cell door was ripped out of its frame.

They both blinked, before letting go of each other as they left the cell door. There in front of them, was a handsome looking country troll.

“Like I said, it ain’t right locking the pair of you away just because your music is different. So... need a hand with your mission?” he grinned at them.

Branch frowned, then glanced around. Wasn’t someone supposed to be watching them?

He spotted Growly Pete snoozing away with his hat tilted forward to cover his face. How the sounds of the door being ripped didn’t wake him, Branch didn’t know.

“You really want to help us save music?” Poppy rushed over to the Country troll with a delighted look on her face.

“Trolls is trolls.” The country troll winked.

“Yes! Finally someone gets it!” Poppy said breathlessly... before hopping up to actually sit on the trolls back.

Branch felt his jaw dropped as he stared incredulously, feeling a spark of jealousy. “Poppy! You don’t even know who this is! Get off his back!”

Poppy raised an eyebrow at him, before turning to speak to the country troll. “I’m Queen Poppy. What’s your name?”

“Name’s Hickory.”

“Branch, this is Hickory... Hickory, this is Branch.” The pink troll smirked as she gestured to Hickory with her hand, then gestured at Branch. “Now we know each other.”

Branch gritted his teeth and turned away. “Look... let’s just get to the Funk trolls ok? That’s where JD and Cooper are heading too.”

He was starting to have that horrible feeling in the pit of his stomach again, and seeing Poppy sitting so casually on a troll they didn’t know if they could trust, just made that feeling worse.

Right now, he just wanted his brothers. He wanted JD.

His oldest brother always knew how to comfort him when Branch felt terrible.

“Branchifer...?” Poppy looked suddenly apprehensive, her voice filled with concern as she slipped off Hickory’s back.

Before she could take a step closer, the door to the Saloon slammed open... and out stepped Delta Dawn with several other trolls.

She was holding a tray of food, which was dropped in shock as she stared at them with wide eyes.

When she looked at Hickory, her shocked expression turned into a horrified one.

“Stop ‘em!” Delta Dawn ordered as she began to run full pelt towards them, the other trolls following.

“I say let’s skedaddle! Get on!” Hickory said urgently.

Poppy gasped and grabbed Branch’s arm, yanking him onto the door with the rope that was now tied around Hickory’s waist.

Once the two were on, Hickory shot off like a bullet, dragging the door behind him with Poppy and Branch clinging on for dear life.

The chase was on.

Sand and dirt kicked up from the door being dragged, as they pelted across the land. Weaving in and out behind jutting rocks and dessert plants as they were pursued by Delta Dawn and the others.

“Go get ‘em, Clampers!” Dawn yelled, pointing a finger directly at Hickory.

With an aggressive snap of her teeth, little Clampers burst from her hair and began to sped towards them.

“Holy Sugar and Cupcakes!” Branch yelped, as he watched the little demon trolling raced towards them unbelievably fast, all while snapping her teeth together menacingly.

Poppy cried out suddenly and pointed ahead, when she noticed Hickory was heading straight for patch of giant and very spiky cactus plants. “Oh, no! Hickory!”

“I got it, Queen Poppy.” Hickory grinned, and began to speed up, charging head first among the cactus, bobbing and weaving around them like an expert.

To their horror, Clampers ate her way through the cactus as if they were nothing more then paper.

“Branch! Queen Poppy! You have to stop!” Delta Dawn yelled out, looking... concerned?

Branch frowned slightly as he felt something was... off. Then he yelped as Hickory jumped over a mineshaft hole with a loud cheer, which made the door they were clinging onto become airborne for a few seconds.

Clampers who was so focused on Hickory, fell right into the mineshaft with a cry.

“Clampers!” Delta Dawn gasped in alarm, before leaping into the mineshaft after her niece.

The other country trolls continue to chase after them, slowly gaining ground inch by inch.

Poppy suddenly yelped with fear as she looked ahead with wide eyes. “Hickory, look out! We’re not gonna make it!”

Look out? What did she... oh...

Branch looked ahead and saw they were approaching a ravine. A rather large ravine with a huge river flowing at the bottom.

“We’ve got no choice.” Hickory said, sounding grim.

“Wait! You seriously can’t be planning to jump!? Stop!” Branch yelled as he quickly wrapped an arm around Poppy who now looked terrified.

Hickory didn’t stop... didn’t even slow down as he leaped over the edge of the ravine.

“Well, I hope Pop Trolls can swim.” The Country troll said causally, as all three began to plummet down to the river below.

Poppy and Branch held onto one another as they screamed, falling through the air as the river rushed up to meet them.

Then all three of them hit the cold water hard, freezing compared to the heat they had previously been experiencing in Lonesome Flats.

They tumbled through the water as it flowed, before they finally gained their bearing and began to swim upwards.

Poppy’s head broke the surface of the water first, hands flailing to keep herself afloat as she gasped for air. “Branch! Branch!!!”

The troll in question popped up behind her, spitting out water before coughing. “P-Poppy?”

“Swim to shore you two!” Hickory called out, already pulling himself out of the water and shaking his body.

Poppy and Branch paddled to shore, panting and coughing as they struggled to keep their heads above water. Finally they made it, and both of them flopped onto their backs side by side. Their chests heaving as they tried to catch their breaths.

After a few seconds, Poppy rolled onto her side facing Branch, her eyes soft with emotions. “I’m really glad you came with me.” She said breathlessly.

Branch turned his head to turn to meet her gaze, before reaching out to take her hand as he smiled. “Wherever you go, I’ll go.”

Hickory walked over to them. “Whew! I think we lost them. We should be all right.”

Poppy scrambled to her feet, and brushed at the wet sand sticking to her dress as she grinned. “Thank you! I don’t know how we can ever repay you. Oh, wait! Yes, I do. Gumdrops!”

Like magic, she pulled out a handful of gumdrop sweets from her pocket. And somehow they were dry.

Branch sat up and narrowed his eyes, watching as Hickory accepted the sweets, then tossed one into his mouth.

“Oh. Well, thank you. Whew. That’s got a zing, don’t it?” The country troll grinned, as he pocketed the gumdrops.

Branch scrambled to his feet, that feeling of something not feeling right was back again.

The way Delta Dawn looked shocked at seeing Hickory, even though he was a country troll like her. Not to mention the genuine concern the Sheriff seem to display for them during the chase.

It was like... she was worried about them being with Hickory.

“It’s not candy time. It’s question time.” Branch glared as he swiftly stood between Poppy and Hickory. “Why are you helping us? What’s in it for you?”

“Branch! Don’t be so rude! He rescued us remember!” Poppy looked annoyed as she pushed Branch to the side.

Hickory chuckled, seemingly not bothered about the blue trolls lack of trust in him. “I loved your message about music bringing Trolls together. You may be Pop, and I may be Country, but like I said before...Trolls is Trolls.”

Branch narrowed his eyes, as Poppy beamed and stepped forward. The princess looked positively thrilled at Hickory’s words.

“This is the beginning of a partnership between Trolls that’s going to save all Trolls.” She giggled, clapping her hands together, and ignoring the look her boyfriend gave her.

“You’re darn skippy.” Hickory grinned as he tilted his hat towards the pink troll.

Though Branch didn’t miss the glance he gave him before quickly looking away.

“Okay. We need to get to the Funk Trolls before Barb.” Poppy said as she bought a fist to her hand.

“And find my brothers before that happens.” Branch added with a nod.

“Well, quickest way is down that river. I’ll build us a raft.” Hickory smiled before dashing off into the bushes and plants near them. “Make yourselves comfy folks, this won’t take me long.”

Branch rolled his eyes before sitting down at the rivers edge, picking up a stone before tossing it into the waters with a loud plop.

Nothing has gone right since they left the village. What if the other pop trolls had already been attacked?

What if the Funk trolls have already been attacked, and his brothers were there when it happens? He hated not knowing if they were ok or not, it was just like that time with the Bergens all over again...

What if something bad happen, and JD or Cooper... or maybe even both were dead... and he didn’t even know it?

“Hey...”

A pink hand rested on his arm, startling Branch out of his thoughts. Poppy had sat down next to him, her face filled with concern.

“It’ll be ok, we’ll find JD and Coops. I know we will.” She said softly.

Branch bit his lip, hoping desperately that Poppy was right.

John Dory hummed at the wheel, as Rhonda ran along the edge of the ravine parallel to the river.

Cooper was sat next to him, bopping his head as he took bites out of the slice of pie that was stored in the mini-fridge.

“Any signs yet?” he asked after swallowing his mouthful.

“Nope.” John shook his head, his eyes glancing towards the river now and then. “Sunset definitely said they sometimes see the Funk ship down the river. Just got to keep following it little buddy.”

After another hour of travelling, they pulled over by some rocks for a quick break.

John Dory headed to storage to grab some berries for his sweet girl, and carried them outside.

Cooper was had already left, and was stretching out his legs while looking around. He seemed kinda nervous and jittery, like he drank too much coffee.

This didn’t pass the notice of his older brother, who looked up with a concerned expression. He dropped the berries in front of Rhonda and rubbed her face plates, before walking over.

“You ok little buddy? You seem a bit skittish.”

Cooper bit his lip. “I dunno... just feel excited but apprehensive too.”

John Dory smiled softly. “About the Funk trolls?”

“Yeah... we’re so close to finding them. I desperately want to know the truth, but at the same time I just want to go home with you JD, and let things go back to normal. Gah! It’s so frustrating!” Cooper stamped his feet in the dirt before blowing out of his nose hard.

“Why do emotions have to be so complicated bro?”

His oldest brother chuckled and nudged him with his arm. “It’s called life little buddy. I get it, I really do. I feel like that about my other brothers.”

Cooper blinked up at him, before letting the tension leave his body. Then he leaned against his brother, letting his head rest on his shoulder as John Dory hugged him back.

It was only when they broke apart that they noticed something was off.

The area around them that had been bright, was now cast in shadows. Not to mention a weird humming high up in the sky.

Cooper looked up first and froze. “Umm... JD? Did your girlfriend say what kind of ship the Funk trolls had?”

“No why?” John Dory looked up, jaw dropping when he saw a huge purple and white UFO floating above their head. “Sweet sugar and cupcakes...”

Light beams suddenly appeared on the two brothers, and before they could move... they were captured by a bubble and sucked up towards the airship.

Rhonda watched on, before letting out a confused warble.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18 – Funk Time

Thirteen year old John Dory yawned as he stood at the stove, stirring the large pot of porridge that bubbled away thickly. The perfect breakfast for the winter days, especially for a day like today.

It had snowed heavily overnight, and the Troll Tree was practically frozen in ice.

Not to mention that Grandma Rosiepuff had come down with a bad cold.

Knowing his grandma was sick, John Dory took it upon himself to make breakfast for everyone. It was going well... until he realised there were no berries left in the cupboards.

“Oh sugar and cupcakes...” He groaned softly, before letting out another mouth wide yawn.

They could eat the porridge plain, but he knew Clay would kick up a fuss and most likely not eat it.

His lime green haired brother had always been a fussy eater since he was a baby.

John Dory bit his lip, and glanced towards the open entrance that led outside, as he fell into thought. The Troll Tree berry storage was only a few branches away from their home.

It was still pretty early... he could zip down there and be back before anyone woke up. Right?

He debated the choices in his head, before swiftly turning off the stove and grabbing his thick winter coat.

A quick trip, there and back. What could go wrong?

He swiftly exited the pod, and shivered as the sheer cold hit him. Everywhere was white, and either cover with snow or ice.

There were hardly any trolls out either, with most preferring to stay indoors. Even Bergen Town itself seem devoid of any life, clearly too cold for the miserable creatures.

John Dory rubbed his hands together and began to walk along the branch, his teeth chattering.

Then using his hair, he lowered himself down to the next branch, and then the branch after that.

When he lowered himself on the forth branch, he failed to notice the ice was thicker here.

The moment his hair let go of the branch above and he took a step forward, his feet slipped on the slippery surface.

John Dory cried out as he fell off the branch, and face first into the branch below with a hard thud, before quickly wrapping his hair around it to stop himself falling even further down.

His mouth throbbed with pain as he sat up, before spitting out a single tooth covered in his own glittery blood.

John stared, then felt his mouth... fingers feeling the gap where he tooth had been, along with his split lip.

His hand came away covered in blood.

He failed... now his brother will most likely refuse to eat breakfast, and it’ll all be his fault.

With tears in his eyes, John Dory wiped his mouth which only resulted in spreading the blood more. Then he got up and used his slingshot to shoot himself directly to Grandma’s pod.

He failed to get the berries.

Once home, John Dory sobbed quietly as he ran to the bathroom. By the time he had cleaned himself up, dressed in clean clothes and back at the stove, his brothers began to wake up.

“Morning John” Spruce yawned as he took a seat, both his arms stretching out before flopping onto the table lazily.

Clay still looked half sleep as he threw himself into the chair next to his purple haired brother.

Floyd was smiling as he sat down, swinging his tiny legs. For a six year old, he looked four still. “Morning JD!”

“Morning bros.” John Dory replied, keeping his back to them as he stirred. He could still taste his own blood as his bottom lip stung.

He failed...

Once the porridge was hot enough, he dished them up into bowls and allowed them to cool just enough for his brothers to dig straight in.

Grandma Rosiepuff soon entered the kitchen, a tissue to her nose as she sneeze.

“Morning Grandma!” All four brothers said at once.

“Morning my little sweethearts.” She smiled before looking up at her oldest grandson. “Thank you for making breakfast John, I appreciate it.”

“No problem Grandma.” John Dory responded, before sucking in a breath as he turned to dish out the bowls of porridge to his brothers at the table, his face turned away.

With Grandma sneezing, and his brothers looking half asleep, no one really noticed the now forming bruise or split lip.

When Clay received his bowl, he frowned. “No berries?”

“Sorry Beansprout, we haven’t got any.” John said, his voice cracking as he tried to keep his emotions at bay.

“Ugh... I’ll pass. You know I hate plain porridge. It’s gross.” Clay stuck out his tongue and pushed the bowl away, creating a scraping sound as it dragged across the table.

“Clay.” Grandma Rosie said sharply. “Don’t be rude.”

“It’s o-ok grandma...” John Dory said as he went back to the stove.

The cracking of his voice, and the way he sounded so upset as his shoulders shook slightly, caught everyone’s attention immediately.

“John sweetheart, what’s wrong?” Grandma Rosiepuff asked, her voice filled with concern as she approached her grandson.

He didn’t turn around, shaking even more.

“Johnny... look at me.” Grandma touched his shoulder.

“I’m sorry... please don’t be mad Grandma.” John finally look up at her, eyes shiny with tears.

The forming bruise around his mouth was now more prominent, his split lip and gap in his teeth were on show for everyone.

“John Dory! What did you do!?” Grandma Rosiepuff cried out in both anger and concern as she cupped her grandson’s cheeks, her thumbs forcing his mouth open to get a better look before letting go.

“I... I wanted to go get more berries, b-because I know Clay loves them. I didn’t want to r-ruin his breakfast.” He began to tear up from embarrassment and shame. “I slipped on the ice and fell to the branch below... I’m s-sorry.”

Clay looked horrified as he stared at his brothers injuries.

“You foolish troll!” Grandma snapped before pulling John Dory into a tight hug. “Never ever do that again. You hear me?”

He sniffed and nodded, until the sounds of a spoon hitting a bowl loudly caught his attention. As did everyone else as they turned.

There at the table sat Clay, furiously shoving spoonful after spoonful of porridge into his mouth.

“Woah! Slow down!” Spruce said, but their green haired brother simply shook his head and continued eating at a fast pace.

When the bowl was empty, Clay leaped from his chair and ran to John Dory, throwing his arms tightly around his waist. “I don’t care about the stupid berries! Not when you get hurt because of them! Stupid Dory!”

John Dory blinked, before tearing up slightly as he returned his brothers embrace.

Grandma Rosiepuff gave an exasperated sigh and shook her head. “Such a handful. Next time anyone tries to leave the pod without me knowing, will lose their singing and dancing privileges for the day.

The four boys slowly looked at her in horror.

Cooper yelped and reached out for his brother as they were sucked up higher and higher into the air, right towards the massive purple and glittery silver UFO in the air.

“Got you little buddy.” John grabbed onto his arms as their bubble entered the ship, and began travelling along a glowing multi neon coloured wavy tube.

They could hear muffled music playing, and it was the strangest sound the brothers had ever heard. Strange but not unpleasant at all, kinda had a nice beat to it actually.

“That sounds kinda funky.” Cooper bopped his head slightly to the music, before his eyes popped wide open as his jaw dropped. “Funk Trolls!”

“Well, I guess they found us first.” John Dory grinned. “This is actually pretty.... woah...”

One side of the tube became clear glass, giving them a majestic and breath-taking view.

There spread out below them was a huge city glowing with neon lights, the buildings were designed in all crazy types of sizes and shapes. Everything glittered and gleamed in a dazzling display of deep colours like purple and gold or silver.

But the most intriguing part were the trolls themselves that filled the city, they all had the same body shape and design as Cooper.

“It’s like an army of Coopers out there.” John Dory laughed as he brother continued to stare on in shock.

“Yeah...” Cooper whispered, sounding nervous and a little bit overwhelmed.

Their bubble continued travelling up, as the end of the tub opened. It closed when they pass, before the bubble finally popped.

The brothers yelped and stumbled as their feet hit the ground, before falling over each other.

“JD! Get your fat butt off me!”

“Oi! Don’t disrespect your elder brat! It’s called being buff!”

They struggled to their feet and looked around the room, which was oddly shaped and orange in colour while the floor was rich deep purple.

A doorway suddenly opened up, and in rushed a funk troll who looked the spitting image of Cooper, only his hair was in dreadlocks, and gold tinsel  lined his two tone fur in rings.

“It’s you! It’s really you!” the funk troll grinned before taking excited steps towards Cooper.

Cooper gasped and quickly hid behind John Dory with wide eyes, making his clone stop in his tracks in confusion.

“Hey... don’t be scared. I’m your twin brother, Darnell.” Darnell said as he lowered his ears.

“Brother...?” Cooper poked his head out. “How do I know you’re not lying?”

John Dory suddenly snorted. “Bro... he looks like your double, just a bit more handsome obviously.”

“Jerk!” Cooper laughed and playfully nudged his brother, making him stumble. “We all know I’m the handsome one of the family.”

“Ay!”

Darnell watched the two interact with each other with wide eyes, his ears still lowered as he looked slightly confused.

The door opened up again as two more funk trolls walked in. They were much older, and there was a air of nobility about them with the way they were dressed and held themselves.

John Dory glanced up at the couple, and instantly knew just who they were. It was unmistakable.

Cooper’s parents. The father looked just like an older version of his brother.

It was bittersweet, finding Cooper’s biological family. John Dory was thrilled that they had finally found their son, which meant Cooper wasn’t abandoned. Yet he felt prickly fear in his chest, fearing that he might be losing his baby brother after this.

A silly notion, but one that kept nagging at him at the back of his mind.

The female funk troll gasped softly, as her eyes fell on Cooper. “It really is him... we finally found him.”

“Our search is over.” The male funk troll smiled as he took a step forward. “Welcome home son.”

Cooper looked stunned. Then suddenly he looked vulnerable as he pressed up against John who instantly wrapped his arm around him for comfort. “Mom...? Dad?”

The funk trolls glanced at each other, then at John before looking back at Cooper.

“That’s right, we’re your parents. King Quincy...” King Quincy smiled softly.

“And Queen Essence.” Queen Essence said with a motherly smile.

“I’m Prince Darnell, your twin brother, but you can call me D.” Darnell grinned as he stood next to his parents. He was practically bouncing on his feet with excitement.

Cooper continued to stare, his eyes wide. Even John Dory was stunned.

His baby brother... wasn’t just a  funk troll. He was a funk prince troll. Actual royalty, like Poppy.

After a few seconds of awkward silence, John snapped back to reality and gently nudged his brother. “Go on little buddy, it’s ok. They’re your family.”

Cooper looked up at him, his ears going low. “You’re my family too JD.” He whispered softly.

With those words, he shyly walked over to his parents and twin brother. “Hi, I'm your son... Cooper.”

Queen Essence began to cry as she lower her head to start planting kisses on her son’s head, while King Quincy leaned in to embrace both his sons.

John Dory watched the scene with a soft smile. Seeing the emotions on their faces as they fussed over Cooper, it was more clear then ever, that they hadn’t abandoned him.

Would it be like this for him? If he ever did see any of his brothers again. Would they cry and embrace him?

Or... would they greet him coldly, still begrudging him for the past. The thought made his chest ache in an awful twisted way.

King Quincy looked up at John Dory. “I can see from here that you are very familiar with my missing son, Pop Troll.”

He had said Pop Troll in a way that seemed almost... negative.

Cooper pulled from the group before his brother could answer, skipping to John with a wide excited grin. “Mom! Dad! This is John Dory, but I call him JD. He’s my amazing big brother!”

“That’s right little buddy.” John grinned as he reached out to ruffle his head, and almost knocked off his green hat. “Found him floating down the river when he was just an egg.”

The King and Queen glanced at each other, strange expressions on their faces, before smiling warmly at the teal haired troll. All cautiousness towards him now seemed magically gone.

“We thank you John Dory, for keeping our son safe.” Queen Essence bowed her head in respect. “We have been searching for him for years, ever since his egg was snatched from my hair by a large bird. It was... traumatic losing him, not knowing if he was alive or...”

She trailed off as her husband leaned against her for comfort.

Darnell leaned against his mother too.

“This calls for a celebration feast!” King Quincy grinned after a few seconds, trying to liven up the mood as he playfully nudged Darnell. “Go spread the good news D, we have much to prepare for.”

“Alright!” Darnell grinned before rushing up to Cooper. “Come on Cooper! Wait till you see funk city up close and personal. It’ll be wild!”

John Dory nudged him with a grin. “Go on, bond with your twin brother.”

“You won’t leave... right?” his brother lowered his ears, sounding nervous and uncertain.

“Hey, I'm not going anywhere. As long as you need me, I’ll be here bro.”

Cooper smiled before leaning in for a hug. “Thanks JD.”

Then he turned to Darnell with an excited grin, before the pair rushed out of the room.

“Come walk with us John Dory.” Queen Essence said, her voice soft and motherly. “It seems we have much to talk about.”

“Indeed. It hasn’t failed our attention that the two of you have a strong brotherly bond.” King Quincy smiled as he began to lead the way through the doors which opened automatically for them.

They headed down a funky looking corridor with walls that seemed wavy, along one side were flower shaped windows that gave a good view of the city below.

“Like I said, I found Cooper as an egg when I was just seventeen. He was floating down the river near our village, so I jumped right in and saved the little guy.” John Dory grinned as he walked between the two. “No one claimed him, so me, my grandma and my little brother Branch adopted him into our family.”

The King and Queen glanced at each other inquisitively.

“You said no one would claim him, but forgive me for asking... why would a pop troll claim a funk troll egg?” King Quincy said carefully. There was that negative undertone again, when the word pop was used.

“Well, at the time we didn’t even know we were Pop Trolls.” John Dory then laughed at their confused and bewildered expressions, before beginning to explain how it was only recently revealed to them by King Peppy on who they really were, and how there were other tribes of trolls that existed other then them.

“Cooper saw the scroll and realised he was a funk troll. Little buddy asked me to help him find you guys, so did I.” John smiled. “No matter what, he’s still my baby brother. If he needs me, I’ll be there for him.”

They reached the end of the corridor, and entered through a doorway into a large balcony that overlooked the city. Down below, funk trolls were gathering together. Their excited chatter filling the air, as they looked up expectantly.

John Dory swallowed hard and tugged his collar, not at all expected to suddenly see all the funk trolls waiting for them. “Wow... what a big crowd.”

Queen Essence bowed her head slightly as she smiled, before glancing at her husband who nodded back.

He then stepped closer to the balcony’s edge. “Today is a celebration! For our missing son has finally returned to us!”

The crowd cheered and began to clap enthusiastically.

“And we have John Dory to thank for bringing him home.” King Quincy grinned as Queen Essence gently nudged John ahead to stand with her husband.

The crowd hushed when they saw the pop troll, muttering amongst themselves in shock... then after a few seconds of silence, they suddenly began cheering even louder then before.

John Dory couldn’t help but blush at all the attention as he grinned and raised his hand, giving a wave.

“JD!”

Cooper rushed over with the biggest grin ever on his face, bumping into his older brother playfully. “This place is wacky! I love it!”

“Told you C.” Darnell grinned as he trotted over to stand near his twin.

It was nice, seeing Cooper and Darnell get along with each other. Yet it was obvious his baby brother often came near him, as if for reassurance and comfort.

After the baloney, the King and Queen took Cooper and John Dory on a tour around their city built within their airship. They had used a flying platform to get around, which was evidently one of the coolest ways to travel.

There was just so much to see, so much to learn.

The funk trolls were so friendly as they greeted them, though John Dory could tell most seem nervous about him being Pop. Then there was their music... definitely different from his own, but he enjoyed the beat all the same. He actually enjoyed it, and knew Cooper was loving it more by the expression on his face.

As the tour came to an end, they were bought to the royal dinning room located at the higher levels of the funk ship. Cooper sat between John Dory and Darnell, beaming away as all three chatted together.

Darnell had taken a shine to John Dory, especially when Cooper kept talking about their regular camping trips together.

“So John, you mentioned earlier about another brother and a grandmother?” King Quincy inquire as he picked up his drink.

“Ah... yeah, just the three of us. Until I found this adorable goober.” John Dory grinned as he playfully nudged Cooper who grinned.

“JD raised me and Branch with Grandma Rosiepuff, until she... died years ago.” Cooper lowered his ears. “Then it just became us three.”

Quincy and Essence blinked, before glancing at each other.

Then Queen Essence began to speak softly, her eyes on John. “Did you not have parents growing up John?”

The table fell silent as all eyes went on John Dory who fidgeted slightly, suddenly looking uncomfortable.

No one has really asked about his parents before, except for Branch and Cooper when they were little.

“M-Mom... maybe not ask about that right now.” Cooper instantly leaned against him for comfort.

“No no... it’s fine little buddy. I don’t mind, it was just... unexpected.” John Dory smiled before taking in a deep breath. “I never knew my parents. My dad, who was the egg carrier, didn’t want anything to do with me.”

“JD is basically my brother and dad.” Cooper nodded, looking immensely proud of his big brother. “I’ve had a good and fun upbringing thanks to him.”

Queen Essence gasped softly, and raised her hand to her mouth. She looked heartbroken for him.

King Quincy lowered his head. “I’m so sorry that happened to you.”

John Dory flushed red and looked down, as he poked at his meal with a fork. “It’s fine. I’m happy now, I have two amazing little brothers.”

“And a girlfriend.” Cooper smirked.

“She’s not my girlfriend!” John said in a rushed voice, before blushing. “Not yet anyways.”

The King and Queen gave each other a silent look, as if communicating something between them. Then with a nod, they looked at the teal haired troll with soft smiles.

“John, I can see that you’ll always be a part of Cooper’s life. You have done so much for him, so it’ll be our honour, to allow you to be a part of our family.” King Quincy grinned.

“You and your brother Branch will always be welcomed here.” Queen Essence smiled with a nod of her head.

John Dory stared in disbelief, touched by their offer. “... Thank you. That means alot to me.”

“I’ve always wanted an older brother.” Darnell winked as Cooper laughed happily.

John grinned. “I really am collecting you guys like bottlecaps.” Remembering when he joked about that to Grandma on the day he found Cooper’s egg.

With that, everyone eagerly dug into their meals. Chatting away and having fun, like a family.

Sitting here like this, happy and contented... reminded John Dory of the old days when he had family meals with all of his brothers.

Quincy and Essence spoke about the funk trolls, and of Darnell growing up. While John told stories about Cooper’s childhood, even pulling a few baby photos of his little brother out of his pockets to show them.

When Queen Essence asked if she could keep them, with tears in her eyes, he nodded and handed them over. He had copies stored in Rhonda, and hoped his baby girl was safe.

“I have loads of photo albums and videos of Cooper growing up back home. I’ll bring them over next time for you guys to go through.” He grinned.

Essence burst into actual tears at that, and profusely thanked him over and over.

When Darnell asked about his missing arm, John told them about the Bergens and their escaped from their ancestral home, earning shocked gasped from around the table.

“That’s so cool.” Darnell awed, before being swatted by his mother.

As they finished their meal, and the table began to be cleared away, King Quincy leaned back in his seat. “I must ask, where is your other brother?”

“Oh, he’s with his girlfriend.” Cooper beamed. “Queen Poppy!”

“Popstar got an invitation from someone called Queen Bard of rock, then snuck out with Bitty B.” John Dory added in before yawning.

The King and Queen fell deadly silent. As did Prince Darnell who looked on edge.

John blinked, suddenly feeling his chest grow tight with anxiety. “Is... something wrong?”

“John... Queen Barb has been going around attacking the other troll tribes.” King Quincy said carefully, looking tensed. “We received a letter from her as well, demanding us to hand over our string.”

“If Queen Poppy and your brother have gone to see her then...” Queen Essence bit her lip.

“... they’re in danger.” Cooper whispered horrified.

John Dory clutched his chest in a panic. “How do you know they’re attacking?”

“We sent out scouts after receiving the letter.” Prince Darnell said, looking deadly serious. “The Techno Trolls got decimated first, all of them captured and taken away. Classical Trolls got hit only yesterday.”

John Dory and Cooper glanced at each other with matching expressions of fear and panic, hoping that Branch and Poppy were safe.

What had been a fun adventure of discovery, was now turned into a perilous waiting game for the Rock Trolls to attack.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19 – Smooth Jazz

When Hickory said it wouldn’t take too long to make a raft, Branch thought he was over exaggerating in order to sound impressive for Poppy.

So when the Country Troll came floating by on a fully built raft, that even had a canvas and wheel for steering after only an hour of work...

Branch was left to pick up his jaw off the ground.

He had no idea how the troll even managed to do that. Unless it was just a country troll thing, but something nagged at him that this wasn’t the case.

Poppy was ecstatic as they climbed aboard the raft, singing her praises for Hickory as they began to drift down the river.

When the sky began to turn dusk, the country troll somehow managed to build a campfire on the raft as well, without setting the whole thing ablaze.

“Let’s get our grub on.” Hickory grinned at the other two, as he held three sticks in one hand, a bucket of krill fish in the other.

Poppy giggled and was about to walk over, when she was gently pulled back by her boyfriend.

“Poppy, maybe it’s just me, but are you getting a weird vibe from Hickory?” he whispered, his hand on her arm.

“What? No. Why? Are you?” She frowned slightly, tilting her head to the side in a quizzical manner.

Branch glanced at Hickory who was busy roasting one of the krill over the campfire. “I just... I don’t know. I don’t trust him.”

“Well, yeah... you haven’t trusted him since he... you know... rescued us.” Poppy said as she raised an eyebrow.

“Hey, I just want us to be safe.” He said defensively. “And you know what’s not safe? Putting too much trust into a complete stranger!”

Poppy blinked, before annoyance filled her face. “Oh, I see. It’s not Hickory you don’t trust. It’s me. Do you not think I’m a good queen?”

Wait, what?

“I didn’t say that.” Branch huffed. “You’re not listening again.”

“Oh not this again... you’re suppose to be my boyfriend, but you’re doing a terrible job at it at the moment.” She pouted and crossed her arms.

He stared at her in shock. Poppy thought he was being a bad boyfriend?

Was he really being bad at this, when he all wanted was to keep her safe? To keep his village and his brothers safe?

“Poppy I-!”

The pink troll cut him off with her hand against his lips, her ears twitching. “Do you hear something?”

They looked ahead and gasped, for the river was suddenly filled with floating candles and bubbles. It was quite the beautiful sight against the night sky, as soothing music played.

Before their very eyes, a well built purple troll rose from amongst the glittery bubbles, with a mane of scarlet flowing hair.

In his hands was a saxophone, which he played as the music grew louder and louder.

“Look at that guy’s chest hair.” Poppy giggled as her eyes starting to become unfocused.

“Poppy, I can’t feel my face.” Branch giggled back as he began to slap his own cheeks repeatedly.

“It’s... it’s like. I’m being paralyzed by its... smoothness.” Poppy slurred as everything began to fade away for Branch, the music ringing in his ears.

Somehow, he was now sitting on a beach with Poppy. Both wearing fluffy white robes as they watched the sunset over a sparkly ocean.

Everything felt bubbly but good. This was really good, and he didn’t have a care in the world as he relaxed.

Branch giggled as Narwhals began to leap from the ocean, before turning to face Poppy who was smiling at him with love her eyes. This was perfect.

A plate of sushi suddenly appeared between them, and with a goofy laugh, Branch picked one up with a pair of chopsticks and held them out to his girlfriend who opened her mouth wide.

The music suddenly stopped, and the illusion came crashing down around Branch, leaving him feeling groggy and a bit sickly.

First thing he noticed, was that he held out a stick towards Poppy, who was gnawing at the tip with a dazed look in her eyes.

The second thing he noticed, was that Hickory was gone, and both her and Poppy were tied up in ropes.

Poppy slowly blinked, and looked mortified as she pulled her mouth away from the stick, which Branch then dropped.

“Got you, Pop babies. Soon, Barb is gonna have your string, and the world will be rid of cheesy, pointless pop music, once and for all.” The strange troll smirked in front of them, as he floated in the air somehow.

“Hold it right there, Chaz.” Hickory suddenly appeared as he leaped from the canopy of the raft, his hands on his hips.

Chaz gave the country troll an unimpressed look, before smirking. “And who are you supposed to be, cowboy pants?”

“My name’s Hickory, and I don’t much care for smooth jazz.” He said, before giving a smirk of his own.

“Oh, yeah? Well, you’ve just never had the Chaz experience.” Chaz licked his lips before beginning to play his saxophone once more. He floated into the air and around Hickory who didn’t seem bothered.

When Chaz floated behind him, the Country troll suddenly kicked out with his back legs, sending the Jazz troll flying over the raft and into the water with a splash.

“Gumdrops. Soundproof and delicious.” Hickory said, looking smug as he pulled the sweets from his ears, and proceeded to eat them.

“Gross...” Branch said as he pulled a face.

“Smooth jazz will be heard again!” Chaz yelled from the river. “Smooth jazz will never die!”

With that, he sank beneath the water as the floating candles snuffed themselves out one by one.

Hickory sighed as he walked over to Poppy and Branch, his hands working to untie the ropes binding them.

“Who was that guy?” Poppy asked as she stood up, looking mostly confused.

“One of the many bounty hunters out there looking for you.” Hickory hummed, as he wrapped up the rope in a bundle, before tossing it to the side.

“Bounty hunters?” Branch bit his lip before glancing at Poppy in concern.

If bounty hunters were out here hunting for Poppy, then that meant Queen Barb knew she wasn’t at the village... and the only way she’ll know if...

“Oh no... the village.” He whispered in horror, eyes wide.

Poppy glanced at him, before understanding filled her face as she came to the same conclusion.

She turned to face the river, looking devastated.

Everyone fell silent after that as they continued to drift down the river through the night, as fireflies danced past them.

Hardly anyone slept that night, as the recent events played heavily on their minds.

Branch felt angry, and frustrated and powerless to do anything. If Poppy had only just listened to him... now his brothers were gone, and so was their village. How can three trolls alone stand up to the rock troll tribe, and their bounty hunters?

As dawn broke, Hickory began to sing a country song on his banjo, a soft soothing song as he walked around the raft.

Poppy stood at the wheel, steering the raft with a downcast expression on her face. Now and then she glanced at Branch, who seem to be avoiding making eye contact with her.

In the distance was a warbling cry.

It sounded like Rhonda, and Branch groaned as he rubbed his hands over his face. Great... he was missing his brothers that much, he was imagining hearing their beloved armadillo bus now.

The warble cry came again, closer now.

“Hey... you guys hear that right?” Poppy spoke up.

Wait, if she could hear it too then...

Branch jumped to his feet in a rush, and began to frantically look around. If that was really Rhonda, then it meant his brothers were close by!

A much louder excitable warble made him snap his head up towards the top of the ravine.

There stood Rhonda peering down them, panting heavily as she wagged her tail with excitement.

“Rhonda!” Branch yelled with elevated relief, and was about to dive into the water when Hickory yanked him back by the collar of his vest.

“Woah there. Not so fast.”

“Get off me.” Branch scowled and slapped his hand away. “My brothers are up there.”

“Umm... guys?” Poppy said in a small voice, while pointing a shaking finger at the sky.

Branch and Hickory looked up at her, then raised their faces to the sky.

A gigantic glittery UFO approached overhead, soon casting them and the raft in shadows as it hummed.

“What in buttered biscuits?!” Hickory gasped, his southern accent slipping slightly from shock.

Branch would have noticed, if he wasn’t staring dumbfounded by the sight above them.

Rhonda warbled loudly from the ravine edge, as lights were suddenly beamed down on the three trolls.

Giant bubbles formed and quickly scooped up Poppy who cried out as she slipped and fell.

“Poppy! Woah!” Branch stumbled back along with Hickory as another bubble envelope them.

Then with startled and fearful yelp, they were rapidly sucked up into the ship itself. Darkness surrounded them for a few seconds, before everything lit up, showing that they were now travelling up a wavy yellow tube.

As they reached the clear part of the tube, they got a good view of the city below. The streets were filled with partying trolls, including a large stage that seem to be putting on a show.

“It’s the Funk Trolls!” Poppy gasped from within her bubble, that floated a few inches above the others.

Branch stared in amazement at the scene, before blinking. “Hey... don’t they all look a lot like Coops?”

Poppy squinted, then gasped softly with a nod. “Yeah! They do!”

Up they floated to the very top as they dwell on the familiarity between the Funk Trolls and Cooper, before arriving into a bizarre looking room with golden walls and a purple shiny floor.

The moment the tube below closed up, their bubbles popped, dropping them onto what felt like beanie bags.

“Woah... that was trippy.” Poppy said as she jumped up to her feet, and brushed down her dress.

Branch went to open his mouth, when Cooper suddenly walked over with a grin.

“Welcome to Vibe City. You are cordial guests of Prince Cooper.”

“Cooper?!” Poppy gasped.

“Coops!” Branch grinned in delight, and went to pull his brother in for a hug before freezing when another Cooper appeared.

“Actually, I’m over here!” He grinned, before both Coopers started to snigger.

“... What?” Poppy looked flabbergasted as her head snap to and fro between the two, her eyes almost bulging as she tried to process what was happening.

“Bacon-wrapped hot dogs!” Hickory exclaimed, looking at the twins in confusion.

Branch was no better off, his face slack as he stared at the two versions of his baby brother. “Okay. Maybe all the jazz hasn’t left my brain yet...”

There was familiar laughter from behind them, making the three spin around.

There stood John Dory, laughing his butt off with his hands on his knees. “Hahahah! Oh that was hilarious! I told you guys it’ll be funny!”

“The look on your face bro!” Cooper laughed as he walked over to John, as did his clone.

John Dory grinned and held out his fists, in which Cooper and his twin smirked and raised a hand to fist bumped him back.

Branch just stared, mouth open. Then...

“You dork!” he glared, giving his oldest brother a not too hard push. “I’ve been worried sick about you and Coops!”

“Sorry Bitty B, I couldn’t resist. It was too funny to pass up!” John Dory laughed before nudging Cooper. “Go on bro.”

Cooper grinned and moved to stand next to his twin. “Guys? I want you to meet my twin brother. Turns out, I’m a Funk Troll from Vibe city.”

“I’m Prince D. What’s poppin’?” Darnell smiled with a tilt of his head.

“Twin brother?” Branch stared. “Wow... you look identical, no wonder I got confused.

He always knew his little brother was different, but to think he was a funk troll all this time was crazy. Then again, JD did mention no one claimed him when Cooper was an egg. Now it all makes sense.

“Nice to meet ya. I’m Hickory.” The country troll introduced himself with a tilt of his hat. “I’ve been helpin’ your brother and the little missy with their mission.”

John Dory glanced at him, and paused slightly. Then slowly nodded, his expression cautious. “Nice to meet you too Hickory. I’m John Dory, the amazing older brother of course.”

Cooper laughed as he swatted him playfully.

“Wait... did you just say prince earlier?” Poppy asked before her eyes went wide in realisation. “Coops! You’re a prince!?”

Cooper nodded with a grin. “Yeah! My egg got snatched from mom’s hair, that’s how we got separated!”

John Dory smiled as he reached out and ruffled both Coopers head and Darnells. “Little buddy realised who he was when King Peppy was explaining about the other tribes, and asked me to help him find them.”

“We went to get you, but of course you were floating away on a romantic hot air balloon ride with your girlfriend.” Cooper sniggered.

Branch blushed before scowling. “We did not go off on a romantic balloon ride! My girlfriend...” he gave Poppy a look as she giggled. “... was determined to fly off, and I couldn’t just let her go alone.”

“Yeah, I kinda figured that out.” John Dory smirked as he crossed his arms.

Branch suddenly punched his arm, making his eldest brother yelp out in pain.

“What was that for!?”

“That’s for a having a date without me knowing. Dory Darlin.” Branch grinned.

He watched with satisfaction and glee as JD suddenly blushed hard, his eyes almost popping out of his head.

“You’ve meet Sunset?” he asked horrified. “I m-mean Delta Dawn?”

Branch was about to respond, when a doorway opened up. They all turned as the King and Queen of Funk walked over with matching friendly smiles.

Cooper quickly rushed over and stood next to them, as did his twin brother. “ Guys? I want you to meet the King and Queen of Funk.”

John Dory walked over and stood on the other side of them, before turning around to face the others with a grin. “King Quincy and Queen Essence of the Funk Trolls.”

“My mom and dad.” Cooper beamed, before grinning with delight as Essence leaned her head down to plant kisses all over his face.

She did the same to Darnell, before surprisingly leaning over to kiss John Dory’s forehead, making him blink in surprise.

Branch watched the scene, feeling his emotions clash. While happy for Cooper in finding his biological family, it also meant he’ll be losing his baby brother. Right?

Cooper was bound to want to stay with his real family, and yet... John Dory didn’t seem concerned, in fact he seemed happy and at ease.

Branch also didn’t fail to notice how the Queen was fussing over his eldest brother the same way she fussed over her sons, like they were one big family.

John Dory seemed embarrassed and confused by it, but didn’t pull away.

The conflict must have shown on Branch’s face, because his eldest brother gave him a soft smile and held out his arms.

He didn’t hesitate to rush over and embrace his brother, even feeling Cooper leaning in to join the hug.

“Wow, Cooper. You look just like your dad.” Poppy smiled as she held her hands together, smiling softly at the scene.

“Yeah, that must be why he’s so good-looking.” King Quincy winked.

“Hah! Told you I was the handsome one of the family.” Cooper grinned before sticking his tongue out at his three brothers. “Bleh! Take that!”

The King and Queen laughed, as did John, Branch and Darnell.

Poppy smiled before suddenly looking nervous as she took a few steps forward. “Well, Your Majesties, we need your help to save all music from Queen Barb. If we combine our music, she’ll see that music unites all Trolls and that we’re all the same and that she’s one of us!”

Their laughter died down, as all eyes turned to stare at her.

King Quincy glanced at his wife, before sighing and looking back. “Poppy, I mean no disrespect, but king to queen, anything but that.”

“Why not?” she frowned.

Branch sighed, staying close to JD for comfort. His brother must have noticed, because he wrapped his arm around his shoulders again.

“Let’s tell ‘em how it was son. John Dory and your brother need to hear this too.” King Quincy nodded at Darnell, who nodded back with a grim expression.

“Sick. Long ago, our world was without song or dance. Then the Trolls found the strings, and life was one big party.”

“Oh, yeah... I’ve heard this story before.” Poppy said, remembering her fathers scroll.

“That is, until the Pop Trolls tried to steal our strings.” Darnell continued.

John Dory, Cooper and Branch’s expressions turned to shock, as did Poppy’s.

“Steal your strings? That-That’s not what it said in our scrapbooks.” She said defensively.

“Scrapbooks?” Darnell raised an eyebrow. “Those are cut out, glued and glittered by the winners. Let me tell you how it really went down.”

He began to sing, explaining how all the trolls once lived in perfect harmony... until the Pop trolls became greedy. How they refused to allow any other music to be played but their own, their harmony and friendships now shattered. The other trolls were looked down upon by Pop, as if they were lesser and not as important.

The elders had no choice, and when Pop was distracted, they each snagged a string and made a run for it.

Once the song ended, King Quincy sighed softly. “And the Trolls never lived in harmony again.”

Silence fell over the Pop trolls. John Dory looked down at the ground as Branch’s hand gripped his arm.

All this time, their ancestors were the villains. It was their fault that Trolls all lived separated and isolated from one another.

They had no choice, and now John understood why he could detect slight hostility from before, when the word Pop was used.

Why the King and Queen seem on edge when first meeting him, or the funk trolls mutterings when introduced on the balcony.

“So the Trolls live in isolation because of what Pop did?” Poppy looked devastated, sadness radiating off her.

“Pop tried to destroy our music.” Queen Essence said softly.

“Just like Barb is trying to do.” Branch added, his eyes on Poppy.

“I can make it right. History’s just gonna keep repeating itself until we make everyone realize that we’re all the same!” Poppy argued as she took a step forward, looking determined.

“But we’re not all the same.” King Quincy said softly.

“It’s why all our strings are different. Because they reflect our different music.” Queen Essence added, leaning against her husband.

“Denying our differences is denying the truth of who we are.” King Quincy said, eyes trained on Poppy, as if hoping she’ll understand.

“I... hadn’t thought of it like that.” The pink troll slowly looked down.

John Dory sighed and walked over, placing a hand on her shoulder. Poppy looked up at him, before throwing her arms around him in a tight hug.

John hugged back. “Everything is going to be ok Popstar, we’ll figure this out.”

She nodded, as her hand briefly brushed through her hair, then slipped into John’s pocket.

The teal haired troll gave her a questioning look, but she simply shook her head slightly. The whole exchange was missed by everyone.

Suddenly alarm bells began to blare all over the ship, making everyone jump.

“Rock has arrived! It’s on!” Prince D yelled, looking determined.

“Prepare for battle!” King Quincy ordered as he and his wife headed for the large doorway.

The others followed after them out and into Vibe City, where every single funk troll was getting into position.

Flying platforms full of trolls whizzed past them, including Prince Darnell who hopped onto his own to join them.

“Assemble the crew!” Queen Essence ordered before turning to Cooper and nodding.

Cooper stared back, then bit his bottom lip as understanding filled his eyes.

He nodded back before turning to his brothers and Poppy. “Follow me.”

John Dory and Branch glanced at each other before following, as did Poppy and Hickory.

Cooper led them towards a platform that seem to have piano keys. He waited for the others to get close enough, before stepping onto the key to play out a rhythm.

Instantly Hickory and John Dory got sucked into their own bubbles, while Poppy and Branch got sucked into a single one.

They all gasped in shock as Cooper looked up at them with a determined expression. “I’m gonna make sure you get to safety.”

“Wait no!” Branch cried out, pressing his hands against the bubble, trying to pop it.

“Little buddy?” John stared, his eyes filling with panic and fear.

Cooper looked up at him and smiled. “JD... you’ve always protected me all my life. For once, let me do the same big brother.”

With that, he stepped on one more piano key. Their bubbles instantly floated up towards the escape hatch, zipping long the metal tube that led outside.

“No. No! Let me help you!” Poppy cried as she banged her fists against the bubble.

Branch stared as Cooper vanished from view.

Their bubbles travelled around before being spat outside below the ship.

A sudden gush of wind made all three bubbles collide against each other and bounce away in different directions.

“No! JD!” Branch yelled as he watched his older brother float away.

“Don’t worry Bitty B! I’ll find you! Just keep Popstar safe!” he yelled back.

“Hickory!” Poppy called, as the Country troll also floated away from them.

“Don’t worry! I’ll find you guys.” He called.

This was a disaster, Cooper was trapped in a ship being attacked, and now John Dory was lost too.

Branch gritted his teeth. After reuniting with his brothers, he’s lost them all over again.

Things only got worse, when they saw a horde of flying rock catterbuses heading straight for the Funk ship. Rock Trolls cheered and displayed the devil horns gesture as they began their attack.

To their horror, the ship powered down all of a sudden... leaving the Funk trolls defenceless.

Leaving Cooper defenceless.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20 – Queen of Rock

Poppy and Branch watched in horror as the rock trolls attacked the Funk airship.

Somehow the rock trolls had disabled the power, and now the funk trolls were just floating there like sitting ducks. They stood no chance... and Cooper was in there.

“We have to get back down there! There’s still hope. We can still fix this!” Poppy sounded desperate as she began to slam her hands against their bubble prison.

It was no use as they continued to float away towards the shore of the river.

“Poppy, enough.” Branch said sharply, his voice raised slightly that made the pink troll stop to stare at him. “I’ve listened to you and I’ve done it your way, and now it’s your turn to listen. You need to hide and protect that string.”

“I’m not like you, I can’t just give up!” Poppy snapped, her eyes lighting up with anger.

Branch stopped and stared at her in disbelief. “Give up? I want to protect our friends and family, but we failed to even do that! Barb has every string but our own, we need to protect it Poppy.”

“I can’t! Not until I’ve proven myself as a good queen!” Poppy suddenly yelled.

What?

All this time, she wasn’t doing this to save music and bring harmony because she wanted to... but because she wanted to prove to everyone she was a good Queen?

Branch blanched as he suddenly felt sick to his stomach, his heart breaking. This wasn’t the girl he fell in love with, this was someone completely different.

“So that’s what this is really all about?” he whispered, sounding hoarse.

They landed on the sandy ground by the river, and their bubble popped.

“Why are you so upset?” Poppy said as she hugged herself, all anger now gone from her voice and expression. Instead, she looked uncertain and scared.

“Because your dad was right and JD was right and Queen Essence was right. And I’ve been backing you up even when you ignore them. But you never listen to me.” He turned away from her.

“Branch, what are you talking about?” Poppy took a step closer, but stopped when Branch quickly stepped away from her.

“You want to be a good queen?” He turned back to look at her. “Good queens actually listen. You know what I heard back there? Differences do matter. Like you and me apparently... and I’m not even sure if our relationship can even...” he trailed off and looked away.

“What?” Poppy whispered, eyes wide. “Finish that sentence... finish it!”

Branch sighed. “I’m not sure if our relationship can even survive this. You won’t listen, you’re being rash and reckless... and you’re not even doing all this for a good reason.”

Poppy’s ears dropped, as her shoulders sagged. “I... no Branch no....please don’t say that.”

She began to cry softly, her hands reaching up to wipe away tears. “I just... I wanted so badly to prove myself. I’m sorry! I’m s-so sorry!”

Branch lost some of his anger towards her, his heart twisting as he watched the tears drip down her face.

With a sigh, he opened his arms. “Come here.”

Poppy instantly threw herself into his arms, burying her face against his chest.

They stayed like that by the river, arms around each other tightly while no words were spoken.

Branch's ears flicked at the sound of approaching footsteps, and before he could pull Poppy behind him, Hickory suddenly made an appearance as he leaped from the bushes.

“Poppy, Branch! There you are.” The country troll sighed in relief.

“Hickory! Oh, it’s so good to see you.” Poppy smiled as she wiped away a few stray tears

“Same here.” Hickory smiled.

Poppy gave a small smile back, before letting it slip as she looked down at the ground. “I was so desperate to be a good queen that I stopped listening to anyone but myself. Including you Branch, the one person I should have listened to the most.”

She turned to look at Branch with guilt and sorrow in her expression.

Branch blinked, before smiling softly. There was the Poppy he was in love with, finally coming back.

“And it’s all because of this stupid string. I never should have took it, or left the village with it.”

Hickory started to look panicked all of a sudden, as his back legs twitched. “Poppy, take the string and run as fast as you can, you hear me?”

“What? What are you talking about?” the pink troll blinked, looking confused but wary.

“Trust me, just go. Now! Please! Just go!” he said, his voice filled with urgency as his back legs kicked out.

Something was wrong.

Branch grabbed Poppy’s hand and was about to run, when she suddenly screamed in horror.

Two arms burst from the back end of Hickory, before ripping away completely to reveal another troll.

“Nein! What are you doing, Hickory?!” The troll demanded angrily.

“Quiet, Dickory!”

Branch and Poppy just stared in shock at the sight, their minds struggling to comprehend what was happening.

Eventually, it was Poppy who recovered first. “What’s going on?! Hickory?”

“I am... so sorry.” Hickory said with genuine remorse in his voice, his southern accent completely gone.

“HAH! I knew it!” Branch glared. “I knew we shouldn’t have trusted you!”

“Yeah. Show her who you really are, Hickory!” Dickory reached as he grabbed at what remained of Hickory’s costume and ripped it off, revealing... shorts and suspenders?

Hickory gave them a sorrowful look, before letting out a loud yodel.

Branch growled slightly and shoved Poppy behind him protectively. “You’re Yodelers? Let me guess, bounty hunters after our string.”

“Ding, ding. Give this person a strudel for the correct answer.” Dickory smirked.

“And you’ve been in back the whole time?” Poppy sounded both incredulous and disgusted.

Dickory stared, before scowling and crossing his arms. “Next subject, please.”

“Run!” Branch yelled, grabbing Poppy’s hand as the two turned to run.

“Get them!” Dickory yelled.

“No! Let them go brother!” Hickory called as Dickory began to pursue the others across the river shore.

Poppy yelled as Dickory snagged her arm and pulled, making both come to a screeching halt.

“Give me the string!” the Yodeler hissed, as Hickory rushed over with wide eyes.

“Get your hands off her!” Branch snapped as he tried to push the pink troll behind him.

Dickory was pretty strong despite his small stature, and to Branch’s outrage... he shoved his hand into Poppy’s hair.

His look of triumph however, quickly turned to shock as he failed to find what he was looking for. “The string! She doesn’t have it!”

Branch swiftly kicked him off Poppy and held her close, before pausing. “...what?”

Poppy simply smirked. “Nope! Don’t have it anymore.”

She didn’t have the Pop String anymore? The source of their music, and an item so important that it had caused all this chaos they’ve been dealing with, and it’s gone?

“Where is it!?” Dickory demanded angrily.

“Not telling.” Poppy said, looking smug as she crossed her arms. “I knew I was a huge target, so I slipped the string somewhere safe.”

“Impressive, maybe you were listening after all... a tiny bit anyway.” Branch smirked.

Poppy glanced at him, and silently mouthed two words to him, so the Yodelers couldn’t see.

John Dory

Before Branch could react to this revelation, Rock Trolls suddenly dropped down around them, hands grabbing at them to hold the two into place.

“I thought I heard a yodel.” Drawled a voice.

Poppy and Branch stopped their struggle to get free, and looked up to see the Queen of Rock herself, walking towards them with a grin.

“Queen Barb!” Poppy gasped.

Barb smirked as she looked Poppy up and down. “This is who I’ve been worried about? This little pipsqueak?”

“I’m not a pipsqueak!”

“Uh, yeah, you are, ‘cause I’m, like, a whole centimeter taller than you.” Barb laughed.

Branch growled as he tried to break free from the rock trolls holding him. “Back off!”

Queen Barb looked at him and laughed even harder. “Look at the pipsqueak’s boyfriend, trying to act touch. Cute man, reeeeeal cute.”

Dickory stepped forward, rubbing his hands together while looking nervous. “I am so sorry, but the girl, she does not have the string.”

“Oh, I know. I overheard your little conversation.” Barb smirked, not looking concerned at all. “Obviously one of her little friends have it. Won’t take long until we find it, I mean... they’re Pop trolls, not the sharpest tool in the box.”

Poppy and Branch glared as they were dragged towards the parked catterbuses.

John Dory watched from his bubble prison as he floated away from the others, feeling panic and anxiety claw at his insides.

The last thing he wanted, was for all of them to get split up. This whole situation was getting out hand, too fast.

He felt his legs start to shake, as he started to sweat profusely  despite feeling cold. His breathing began to quicken, his lungs struggling to pull in air as the sense of suffocation and lost of control took over.

He was suppose to be the oldest one and protect his brothers, but again and again he failed.

He failed.

He lost them. Again and again and again.

John Dory barely noticed that he had landed on the river bank, nor he took notice of the bubble popping as he stared off into the distant of the Funk UFO, barely registering the attacks happening.

His teeth started to chatter as he suddenly clawed at his chest and... why can’t he breathe!?

There was rumble as the ground shook, then Rhonda burst from the overgrowth with a loud warbling cry.

The noise startled John Dory as he spun around, before sobbing in relief as he rushed over to hug at Rhonda’s face, his own face pressing up against her plates.

“Rhonda! Oh you clever girl!” He gasped, finally able to suck down much needed air as the panic began to recede.

The armadillo bus purred, the vibrations helping to further calm down her owner, like a safety blanket.

John Dory sighed and stood there against his girl, slowly composing himself.

“I’m ok. I’m ok...” He muttered to himself before finally standing back. “Ok... we need a plan.”

The sound of flying rock catterbuses, and the cheers of rock trolls made him look up, only to stare open mouthed in shock.

For at the back of one of the catterbuses, was Poppy and Branch staring out with their hands on the bars keeping them trapped.

“Ok... I really need a plan. Come on, think. Think!” John rapped his knuckle against his forehead, before remembering that Poppy had slipped him something.

He slipped his hand in his pocket, and pulled out the Pop String which glittered and gleamed pink.

“Ugh... Popstar. Seriously?” John Dory groaned and quickly shoved the precious item into his hair for safety.

Of all the things to give him.

With a sigh, he quickly climbed into Rhonda, his eyes scanning the map on the wall.

“Alright Rhonda, time to head into Rock territory. I just hope this works.” John Dory said as he hopped into the drivers seat and began to drive.

Rhonda warbled and set off like a bullet.

Getting to rock territory was easy... sneaking into the concert stadium in the middle of the volcano where every captured troll was being held... was not.

“Ok sweet girl, stay here.” John Dory soothed, as he rubbed Rhonda’s face plates. “Daddy will be back soon.”

Rhonda warbled softly, and gave him a lick. Then settled down behind the black rock that sheltered them from view.

“Good girl.” He patted her once more, before dashing towards the Volcano.

Judging by the cheering inside, and the lack of trolls hanging around in this molten lava filled landscape of nightmares... everyone must be at the stadium.

John Dory kept low, before spying a hole in the volcano a few feet up just big enough for him to squeeze through.

With a determined look in his eyes, he pulled out his old and trusty slingshot and aimed with his left arm, shooting himself up towards the hole and climbing through.

The heat in here was sweltering as he crawled along, soon entering some metal rafters that overlooked a backstage room.

“All right, where do we put these things?” A rock Troll asked as he pushed a trolley full of guitars.

“By the clothing rack.” Another called.

John Dory stayed quiet and watched as the rock trolls finished up and walked out. Once he was sure the coast was clear, he dropped down from the rafters. “Ugh... this use to be easier when I was younger.”

Ignoring the ache in his legs, he rushed to the backstage exit and peeked out. What he saw made his jaw drop.

The stadium that was carved into the very inside of the volcano was huge, and filled to the brim with every single troll from every single tribe.

Queen Barb had gotten everyone.

Techno... Classical... Pop... Rock... Country... and Funk.

In front of their tribes, made to stand on a platform surrounded by lava was all the tribe leaders. Except for Poppy, the poor girl was suspended above the stage in a cage.

Branch was with her, his arm around her shoulders as they glanced around with anxiety in their eyes.

John Dory felt his heart break when he saw Delta Dawn, trying to look brave though her fear was obvious in her eyes.

King Quincy and Queen Essence were leaning against each other, their ears down as they tried to draw comfort from one another. Behind them in the crowd, standing together at the front was Prince Darnell and Cooper.

John Dory nearly sagged with relief when he saw his baby brother scared but unharmed.

With bated breath, he slipped onto the stage and stuck to the walls. Then he slipped down and jumped over the small river of lava to land in the section of the Techno trolls.

Some of them looked at him curiously, but most had their eyes on Queen Barb as she began to sing into her microphone.

“So this ain’t the end...

I saw you again today...

I had to turn my heart away...

Smile like the sun!

Kisses for everyone...

And tales, it never fails!”

John Dory watched Branch hugging Poppy close in their cage, before pulling out a lockpick from his hair. John couldn’t help grinning as he began to scoot along the Classical troll section towards Rock.

He had taught his brother well.

Thankfully none of the rock trolls paid him any attention as he passed them, too enthralled in their Queens performance.

“You’re lying so low in the weeds...

I bet you gonna ambush me!

Rock on! Rock on!

You’d have me down, down, down, down...

Down on my knees!

Now, won’t ya?”

Barb finished singing and threw her microphone into the lave, before giving the cheering rock trolls the double devil horns.

“Give it up for your former leaders. Funk, Country,. Techno, Classical.....and worst of all, Pop.” The queen of rock grinned as lights streamed down on the leaders, making them blink and shield their eyes.

John Dory gritted his teeth as he barrelled his way through Pop and Country, his eyes drifting over to Delta Dawn briefly.

He had to fight the urge to rush over towards her, as he now entered the Funk section. John pushed past the trolls with muttered apologies before finally reaching Cooper and Darnell.

“I should toss your butt into the lava for that stunt earlier, you little brat.” John Dory grinned as he slung both his arms over his baby brother and Darnell.

Cooper jumped in shock, before looking at his brother in disbelief. “JD!”

“You got caught too?” Darnell said as he lowered his ears.

John opened his mouth, but stopped when there was a sudden flash of lighting on the stage.

Queen Barb was grinning widely as a sleek black guitar appeared in her hands by the flash of lighting. “I have all the strings... except for one. Pop.”

John Dory and the twin brothers glanced at each other.

If only the Queen of Rock knew just how close she was to the final string.

“You see everyone, Queen Poppy did something that’s pretty smart for Pop Trolls.” Barb smirked as she addressed the stadium. “She hid her string, but it won’t take long before I have it in my grasp. Until then... I guess five strings will have to do.”

Barb whipped out a pick, and aimed at the leader of the Techno trolls. King Trollex blinked before backing up slightly with a fearful expression.

Queen Barb winked and struck the strings of her guitar with the pick, sending a bolt of energy at the Techno leader.

When it ended, King Trollex stood there dressed entirely in rock attire, with piercings and tattoos to complete the look.

He looked down at himself, before his expression turned horrified. “What did you do to me!?”

Queen Barb stared, before laughing. “It worked! Well... almost. With all six strings, you won’t just look Rock... you’ll be singing rock!”

John Dory stared as he realised what Barb’s end goal was. Turning all trolls into rock zombies, making everyone the same.

That wasn’t true harmony! It wasn’t... oh.

The truth hit him like a catterbus... that’s why the perfect family harmony never worked all those years ago, because he forced his brothers to be something they weren’t.

How could he be so blind? His family torn apart because of his own stupidity. Because he couldn’t tell them the truth in his bid to protect them.

He had failed.

John Dory was startled out of his thoughts by the sound of Darnell’s panicked cry.

Queen Barb was walking towards King Quincy and Queen Essence, aiming her guitar.

With a sudden rush of insanity and anger, John Dory undone the straps to his prosthetic arm, ripped it off and aimed...

Before throwing it.

Every troll in the stadium fell silent, eyes wide in shock as they watched Queen Barb get slapped across the face by the flying fake arm.

“Bullseye!” John Dory cheered.

“Daaaaaaang.” Cooper grinned.

“Sick.” Darnell nodded in approval.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21 – Harmony

Rosiepuff sighed as she sat by the window of her pod, watching the bergens walk around in their town.

 One year old John Dory slept in her arms, as he sucked on his thumb. It was rare when the trolling would actually sleep in his grandma’s hair.

It had been a year, and Rosiepuff’s grandson had yet to say a single word. Not one little word.

It was so unnatural for a trolling not to talk by now, as most would be singing at this point. There was no denying the fact, her grandson was mute.

John Dory eventually stirred and opened his eyes, blinking before fixing his gaze on his grandma's face. He pulled his thumb out with a wet pop and smiled brightly.

“Sleep well my little sweetheart?” Grandma Rosiepuff smiled softly as she stroked her thumb against his chubby cheek, making him giggle.

He looked so much like her son Elton, when he was a baby. Same skin colour and facial features, yet John Dory’s hair was a soft teal colour like her own hair, while Elton’s hair had been a deep cobalt blue.

The trolling giggled again, before popping back his thumb to suck on.

Grandma Rosiepuff giggled at how adorable he was, before getting up to head into the kitchen.

She slipped little John Dory in his high-chair before starting to prepare his meal.

The trolling giggled and clapped his hands as Rosiepuff sang one of his favourite songs while cooking.

Maybe one day... he’ll talk.

Days turned onto weeks, which turned into months... and John Dory still didn’t say a single word.

Grandma Rosiepuff tried to get him to talk, as her fear for his future kept growing and growing.

All trolls could sing, but what would happen to her grandson if he never did? How would he fit in with other trolls if no words ever left his lips?

Already, the other trollings avoided John Dory when they realised he couldn’t talk to them or join in with their songs.

Even the adult trolls began to mutter and whisper about John Dory’s wrongness.

That had made Rosiepuff furious, and her fear for him even worse.

That night she had snapped at her grandson when she tried to make him talk. She didn’t mean too, but the look on his face made her realise she had gone too far.

Her grandson had flinched and began to cry, tears streaming down his cheeks as he hugged himself.

Rosiepuff was instantly slammed with crippling guilt, and began to cry too as she scooped up John Dory and cradled him close... apologising over and over as his crying slowly came to an end.

He soon fell asleep in her arms, hiccupping softly with tears still fresh on his cheeks. His tiny right hand clinging to her cardigan like a lifeline.

Rosiepuff never pushed him to talk again after that, clinging onto hope that one day he’ll talk when he’s ready.

One day, a few months after John had turned two, her son Elton returned to the pod.

“Ready to be a father now?” Rosiepuff glared at her son as John Dory stood next to her, thumb in mouth and his tiny hand holding onto her skirt.

The little trolling was staring up intently at Elton, studying his face curiously.

“Just take the damn egg.” Elton huffed as he suddenly tossed a purple egg at his mother.

Rosiepuff fumbled the egg and cried out in fear, before managing to grip it before it fell. This had caused John Dory to flinch and start whimpering, his eyes growing shiny with tears.

“Seriously!? You come back after two years to dump more responsibility on me? This isn’t right Elton!” Rosiepuff snapped. “I'm getting old, I can’t keep raising your children!”

John Dory pulled out his thumb and began to cry fully.

“I don’t have time for this, I need to get back to the others.” Elton waved his mother off and began to walk away. “Not like I wanted to be a stupid egg carrier, it’s annoying.”

Rosiepuff glared as her son left, before turning away. “Come here sweetheart, dry those tears away.” She scooped up John Dory with one arm, while holding the egg securely in her other arm.

“There’s nothing to cry about. You have a new sibling now, you’re going to be a big brother. How exciting is that?”

John Dory sniffed and wiped his tears away, before curiously looking at the egg.

Slowly, he raised a hand to touch the shell, before smiling brightly as his eyes gleamed.

John Dory looked up at his grandma, then back at the egg as he gently rubbed the shell.

“That’s right. A new sibling. As their older brother, it’s your job to look after them, and be their protector.” Rosiepuff smiled before kissing John’s forehead.

John Dory looked thoughtful, before suddenly wrapping his arms around the egg, nuzzling his face against the shell. He looked at his grandma again and nodded with a smile.

“Hmmm... I’m thinking Juniper for a girl, or maybe Spruce for a boy. What do you think sweetheart.” Rosiepuff chuckled as she walked to the couch to sit down.

She didn’t expect her Grandson to answer at all.

But he did.

“Spruce.” John Dory said, as if this was a given undeniable fact. “Spruce.”

Rosiepuff stared in shock and disbelief, before bursting into tears as she held both the egg and her grandson close.

“No cry grandma.” John Dory whispered as he wiped away a tear with his tiny hand. “No cry, scare Spruce.”

Rosiepuff just cried harder.

From then on, her grandson couldn’t stop talking. It was like a switch had been flipped, and the trolling was now making up for lost time.

Rosiepuff wouldn’t have it any other way, and knew then and there that Spruce was lucky to have John Dory as his older brother.

Every troll in the stadium fell silent, eyes wide in shock as they watched Queen Barb get slapped across the face by the flying fake arm.

“Bullseye!” John Dory cheered.

“Daaaaaaang.” Cooper grinned.

“Sick.” Darnell nodded in approval.

Barb stumbled back from the hit, dropping her guitar as the silence in the stadium broke, the trolls mutterings among themselves.

“Ok... who threw that!? WHO!?” She demanded angrily, snatching up the prosthetic arm and waving it about.

John Dory turned around slightly and tried not to let his smirk show, his eyes glancing up at Branch who by now, managed to discreetly lock pick the cage door.

His little brother and Poppy were now lowering themselves down by their hair silently, their eyes trained on the discarded guitar.

Which meant, he needed to kept Barb distracted.

The microphone that the rock troll had tossed earlier, somehow missed the lava and was now laying by John’s feet.

He picked it up and sucked in a breath, gathering his courage.

“That would be me.” His voice echoed around the stadium via the stereo systems, making every troll glance in his direction.

Barb snapped her head towards him, her expression murderous. “Of course it’s a Pop Troll.”

With a snarl, she snapped the prosthetic arm in half over her leg, before tossing the pieces into the lava.

“Ay! My brother made me that!” John Dory huffed.

“How dare you!?” Cooper hissed, being held back by his twin brother who was also glaring at the leader of the Rock trolls.

Barb simply sneered at them.

“Listen Queen of nightmares, what you’re trying to do here, isn’t going to work. Forcing everyone to be the way you want them too? That’ll never create the harmony you want. Trust me, I know this from experience.”

Queen Barb frowned, as a silent hush fell over the stadium. Everyone listening to every word he said, including the rock trolls themselves.

“I use to have a band called Brozone with my brothers years ago, I become so obsessed with making us perfect that... I pushed my brothers into being what I wanted them to be, because I thought I knew best. We tried to perform the perfect family harmony, but we failed Barb.” John Dory spoke as he kept eye contact with the Queen of Rock, who was listening with a strange expression on her face.

Then she shook her head and glared, before reaching down for her guitar, only to grasp at thin air. “What the... hey!”

Poppy had used her hair to snag the guitar and was now holding it tightly in her hands. “JD is right! A world where everyone looks the same and sounds the same? That’s not harmony!”

“You’re just making the same mistakes as Pop did centuries ago. This isn’t right!” Branch added, before glancing at his other brothers.

John Dory nodded with a grin.

Barb glared before a loud cough from the band on stage caught her attention.

Riff coughed again, then raised his hand nervously. “Hey, Barb? Hi. Maybe Queen Poppy has a point. If we all look the same, act the same, dress the same, how will anyone know we’re cool or something?”

The other rock trolls blinked, before starting to mutter among themselves with looks of realisation and nods.

“Yeah. He’s got a point.” One whispered loudly as several others nodded in agreement.

Barb glanced at her rock trolls from the stadium with a look of uncertainty, before snapping her gaze back to the pink troll.

“A good point. A good queen listens. Real harmony takes lots of voices!” Poppy dodged to the side and ran as Barb lunged at the guitar in her hands. “Different voices!”

Before anything could be said or done, Poppy smashed the guitar against the floor, snapping it in two.

Including the strings.

A burst of energy exploded outwards from the strings, the force almost knocking trolls off their feet.

Then suddenly, it began to implode in on itself, sucking colour and sound from the environment and the trolls themselves as it travelled back into the strings.

The strings that were now starting to disintegrate.

John Dory felt the Pop String in his hair and quickly pulled it out, watching in horror as it too began to crumble away into nothing.

How is that possible? Could the strings be linked somehow?

Poppy looked up and gasped, eyes wide before she was roughly pushed to the side by Barb.

“No. My strings...” She picked up the strings and watched as they fully disintegrated in her hands. Then she stared angrily at Poppy. “What have you done? You’ve destroyed music!”

John Dory wrapped his arm around Cooper as he leaned against him, both watching Poppy’s crestfallen expression.

Branch reached out for her hand, holding it tightly.

“Give it up, everybody. Thanks to the Queen of Pop, we’ve all lost our music. History repeats itself. Pop has ruined everything.” Barb sneered before lowering her head and ears.

The silence was defending, and the grey suffocating as every troll glanced down with devastated expressions, mourning the loss of their music.

After everything they did, everything they’ve done... they had lost. This was worse then everyone becoming rock zombies.

John Dory looked down at the ground, feeling his heart pounding in his chest.

Wait...

He bought his arm back and glanced at the microphone, earning a confused look from Cooper.

John gave his baby brother a small smile, before holding the head of the microphone to his brothers chest.

Cooper’s heartbeat began to beat out from the stereos all around the stadium, making the trolls look up curiously.

Lub dub dub lub...

Lub dub dub lub...

Cooper stared at the microphone, listening to the beat breaking the silence. With a grin, he leaned against his brother and pushed the microphone between their chests.

Now Cooper’s and John Dory’s heart beat was playing at the same time.

Darnell grinned before starting to beat box along to the heart beats.

Everyone stared in wonderment at the three, even Barb. Branch and Poppy stared, before glancing at each other, their faces filling with hope and amazement.

Queen Essence watched, before her face filled with pride. “Those are my sons. Making music.”

Delta Dawn began to clap her hands and tap her hooves as she grinned at John Dory. “Heehaw! That’s my Dory Darlin! Come on folks!”

She spun around to face her Country trolls who began to copy her, their sounds joining in with the symphony.

Funk trolls began to join in too, as well as Pop, Rock, Classical and Techno. The stadium filling the air with their sounds.

It was harmonious.

Suddenly they stopped, as only the double heartbeat continued on.

Queen Essence turned to face the audience. “Queen Barb can’t take away something that is inside us. Because that’s where music really comes from.”

King Quincy nodded. “It started with the strings, but now it comes from us.”

Queen Barb looked bewildered and confused as all the trolls began to hum one single tune together.

John Dory grinned as he looked around. Witnessing what true harmony really looked like.

“Yeah, it comes from our experiences.” King Trollex grinned, his appearance back to normal.

“Our lives.” Delta Dawn smiled widely, before winking at John who blushed hard.

“Our culture.” Queen Essence nodded, before smiling at her husband.

“Beautiful.” The leader of the Classical trolls laughed as he bought his hands together.

Poppy walked forward with Branch as they held hands. “Listen to that. Barb can’t take that away.”

John Dory jumped onto the stage. “Popstar, catch!”

He threw the microphone at Poppy who caught it, before looking at the teal haired troll with wide eyes.

John just nodded and gave her the thumbs up.

She looked around the stadium, then breathed in deeply as she bought the microphone to her lips.

“Let me hear you sing...

Sing it together...

Louder than ever!

Forget everything...”

Branch grinned, and began to sing with her.

“Just sing!

Like it’s what we’ve been missing...

And they’re gonna listen, listen...

Forget everything...

Just sing!”

Barb watched confused as Poppy and Branch regained their colours. Then she turned towards her father who had approached her on his wheelchair.

“Dad?”

King Thrash smiled softly at his daughter. “It’s all right, Barbara. Just let everyone be what they want to be. Including you.” With that, he began to play his keyboard.

“You think you’ve gotta hide it...

Don’t keep it on the shelf...

Let your waist start moving...

Watch the way. I do it, do it!

See me do it like nobody else!”

All the troll leaders began to climb onto the stage to join Poppy with her song, their genres harmonizing with one another.

A mixture of other trolls with musical instruments also joined in on stage, as the other trolls in the stadium started to mix together as they danced.

John Dory laughed as he began to dance with his brothers and Darnell, as colour returned like magic to everything.

They really didn’t need the strings anymore.

Queen Essence danced near him, before pulling John into a soft warm embrace. “Thank you, for everything.” She kissed his forehead.

He blushed, feeling slightly confused from the motherly affection.

“Ah-hem! Mind if I cut in for this dance?” Delta Dawn grinned as she trotted over.

Then without another word, she grabbed John Dory’s arm as Essence let go with a chuckle, and twirled him around into her arms before dipping him down.

“Woah! Hahaha S-Sunset!” He blushed hard, before going ridged as Delta Dawn swooped down to kiss him on the lips.

The trolls on the stage cheered before continuing to sing along.

Branch felt his jaw drop at the sight, as Cooper whooped with delight. “Yeah JD! Get in there bro!”

Delta Dawn ended the kiss and pulled John Dory upright, who looked flustered beyond belief as she snuggled up to him. “I have the sweetest boyfriend in the world.”

“Boyfriend!?” He exclaimed loudly, before suddenly grinning wildly. “Well, can’t argue with that Sunset.”

Branch walked over and playfully punched John in the shoulder. “I can tell who wears the pants in this relationship.”

“Oi! Watch it, or I’ll tell Popstar you’ll bullying me.”

Branch smirked and stuck out his tongue.

Over to the side, King Peppy was helped onto the stage by Poppy. “Dad, I should’ve listened to what you had to say and not run off like that.”

Peppy held up his hand. “I’m so glad you didn’t listen to me. You weren’t naive about this world. You were brave enough to believe things can change. Braver than me.”

 Poppy blinked back tears and she embraced his father tightly. “Thanks dad...”

When she finally let go, she turned towards Branch and leaped into his arms to attack his lips with her own, leaving her father to awkwardly walk away.

Standing on her own near the back of the stage was Barb, looking lost as everyone danced and sang together. Her eyes roaming around as she took in the sight of all trolls celebrating together, before looking down.

That was until the leaders of the others trolls pulled her in to join them. After all... harmony required all different voices.

For one brief moment, John Dory stopped and looked around, taking everything in. Things would never be the same again for them after this...

...but as Delta Dawn took his hand and intertwined their fingers together, he knew it was for the better.

If only his other brothers could see this.

Weeks after what became known as the great Unification Day, the trolls had finished repairing what damage that had been inflicted upon their homes.

Queen Barb sent the rock trolls out to every tribe to help with repairs, lending a hand whenever they could to make up for what they did.

Surprisingly, she and Poppy became fast friends, and would often be seen together during visits.

Paths and roads were created, linking all the tribes together to allow easier access for trolls to visit other trolls. True harmony really had been achieved, festering new relationships.

When Hickory and Dickory came to Pop village one day to visit Queen Poppy, they were met by John Dory with his arms crossed.

Thanks to Branch, he already had a new prosthetic arm made for him.

“So... Hickory and Dickory, the bounty hunters who betrayed my little Popstar.” He said while narrowing his eyes.

Hickory had the decency to look ashamed, while his brother Dickory simply stared back coolly.

“I am so sorry, we just wanted to save our music.” Hickory bowed his head.

Dickory nodded. “Yes, without our music, what are we? I couldn’t allow my brother to live a life without yodeling.”

John Dory slowly nodded, before whistling loudly. Rhonda came trotting over with a wag of her tail. “Meet Rhonda y’all. Ain’t she a beauty? A big armadillo bus like her, she has a preeeeeetty big appetite.”

He suddenly gave the yodeling brothers an evil grin. “She has a nose that can track anything down, and she’s not fussy about what she eats. Get what I’m saying?”

Hickory and Dickory went pale and frantically nodded, as Rhonda sniffed at them.

“Mess with my family again, and you’ll have my sweet girl and me to deal with.” John Dory gave them a dark look, before suddenly beaming. “Poppy is at the nursery reading to the children. She’ll be done soon, so in the meantime I’ll give you a tour of the village.”

John walked off humming a happy tune as the brothers followed him nervously.

In the beginning, we were divided. Our ancestors thought we were just too different to get along. It turns out they were wrong. Very, very wrong

You have to be able to listen to other voices, even when they don’t agree with you. -They make us stronger, more creative, more inspired. So whether your song is sad and heartfelt, loud and defiant, or warm and funky, or even if you’re a little bit of each, it’s all these sounds and all our differences that make the world a richer place.

Because you can’t harmonize alone.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22 - Tumbleweed Dates

Ever since the rock-apocalypse, John Dory found that his days became very very busy.

When not performing in Brozone 2.0 with his brothers or relaxing in Pop village, he was either at Vibe City with Cooper, or spending days at Lonesome Flats.

Poppy and Branch’s relationship had been stronger then ever since the rock-apocalypse... though John noticed his brother still hadn’t told his girlfriend about their other brothers.

The pink troll had mentioned that John Dory had said brothers instead of brother during his speech to Barb, but before he could answer, Branch jumped in and said they often referred to their old bandmates as bros, because of the name Brozone.

Poppy accepted this, yet there was a hint of skepticism in her expression.

As for John...

Twice a month, he would go on dates with the lovely Delta Dawn, and they were magical. By now, he felt as if he had known his Sunset all his life.

There was just something about her, a certain feeling that made him truly believe they were meant to be together.

With the way things were going, John Dory knew it was only a matter of time before things became serious, which meant he needed to push forward his plans for Branch and the band.

He only hoped his little brother didn’t get upset or take this the wrong way.

During dinner one day, John Dory finished eating and slowly turned to his brother nervously but determined. “While it’s just the three of us are here, I need to discuss something with you. About Brozone 2.0’s future.”

Branch slowly lowered his spoon, as a flicker of fear flashed across his face. “Oh no... you’re leaving to live with Delta Dawn aren’t you?”

Cooper spat out his mouthful of soup, eyes wide. “What!?”

John quickly raised his hands. “Woah there Bitty B, give me a chance to explain first. Me living with Sunset won’t happen for a long time yet, and when it does happen, you know full well I'll be coming to visit you regularly.”

Branch slowly nodded, only looking a little reassured.

“As much as I hate to admit it, I’m not as young as I use to be. I mean... I’ll be hitting forty in just two years, and I know for a fact we’ve all noticed that I’ve been struggling with the choreography lately.”

Branch and Cooper glanced at each other, remembering the day John Dory had fell face first after performing a move he previously had no trouble with before. It had been happening more regularly lately, and had them both feeling concerned for their older brother.

“Brozone 2.0 was never a proper band to begin with, but I’ve seen the way you love performing Bitty B. You live for it, so... I think it’s time you created your own band.” John grinned widely as he bought his hands together, lacing fleshy fingers with prosthetic ones.

“Of course, that means I’ll be stepping back from performing, but I’m more then honoured to work for you as your lyricist and advisor. If you want of course, it’s up to you.”

Branch stared as he dropped his spoon, before weakly glancing at Cooper. “C-Coops?”

“I think you should go for it bro!” Cooper grinned. “I want to spend more time with mom and dad in Vibe City, and take on more royal responsibilities to help out Big D. So I won’t always be here. You’ll be amazing at running a band big bro.”

“This doesn’t mean Cooper and I won’t ever perform again with you Bitty B. It’ll just be a fun casual thing like always.” John Dory nodded with a reassuring smile.

Branch looked between the two with a dumbfounded expression. Then, he looked down at his bowl before letting a small smile grow. “I’ve always wanted to create my own band, but I’ve always enjoyed just the three of us together. Alright, I’ll give it a go. Oh and... you’ve got the job Mr Dory, welcome to Kismet”

Branch looked up and grinned, holding out his hand, as John Dory reached over to shake it with a grin of his own. “Kismet?”

“Yep, the name for my new band. Pretty snappy right?” his baby brother smirked.

“It’s perfect.” John smiled.

After only two months, Branch had found his new band mates. Ablaze, Hype, Boom and Trickee.

During the trial performance and auditions, they had worked well with Branch, and once all five were singing... it was like they were all jigsaw pieces to the same puzzle.

They complimented each other perfectly, and John Dory had to bite his tongue at how much Kismet reminded him of Brozone.

Seeing Branch with his bandmates, was like seeing himself with his bros.

It was a bittersweet feeling, but John Dory was proud to write songs for Kismet and giving advice to Branch on how to be an effective leader, and couldn’t wait for their big debut on stage in the future.

Even Cooper got on well with Branch’s new bandmates, especially with Boom. The two would often be seen laughing together or just messing around before and after rehearsals.

John Dory and Branch gave each other knowing looks and matching smirks, both recognising the look Cooper gave Boom when the rainbow haired troll wasn’t looking.

It was a look both of them were familiar with.

“Just remember.” John said during one of Kismet's practice rehearsals. “Let your bandmates be themselves, allow their personality to be a part of the show.”

Branch nodded. “Got it JD.”

John patted him on the shoulder with a warm smile, before glancing up at the other four bandmates who were watching him with awe in their eyes.

Trickee blushed when their eyes meet, before walking over. “Sir? I just want to say how amazing your song writing is, and I’ve listened to all your songs from brozone and...!” he stopped and took a deep breath.

“Can I please have your autograph please thank you!”

John Dory blinked, before feeling flustered slightly at the compliment.

Then with a grin, he sighed Trickee’s copy of the Brozone’s album. He never could say no to a fan.

Trickee held the item close to his chest afterwards as if it was a priceless treasure.

“Don’t forget these.” Branch called out as he stepped out of their pod, and used his hair to lower himself down to the ground.

In his hands were a bunch of dried purple leaves in a sealed jar.

John Dory stopped fussing over Rhonda and turned around. “Ah! Thanks bro, not that I'll need them where I’m going.”

Branch shoved the jar in his brothers hands before raising an eyebrow. “It’s Dory Sickness season, you’re definitely going to need them you dork.”

“Dory Sickness season? Really?” John pouted as he shuffled the jar under his arm. “Is that what we’re really calling it now? You’re making it sound like I get sick on purpose.”

A cold Autumn wind blew through Pop village, as the once luscious greenery was now a dazzling display of yellows, browns and golds.

They could see Poppy in the distance, walking towards them with a skip in her step.

“Look, Lonesome Flats is warm year round. I’ll be fine.” John grinned. “Besides, I have something special for my eighth date with Sunset. She’s gonna love it. I hope anyway.”

Concern and worry flit across the eldest trolls face.

Branch smirked and crossed his arms. “Proposing already? You’re going to scare her off.”

His brother swatted his shoulder as he laughed.

“Har har har. Very funny. Nothing like that.” John Dory smiled, before his expression turned to one of embarrassment. “I ah... been studying Sunsets genre during our dates, and I’ve finally finished writing a song inspired by country. It’s probably rubbish but ah... maybe she’ll like it?”

Branch blinked, before smiling fondly at his big brother. “She’s going to love it you dork.”

“That’s so adorable JD.” Poppy giggled as she finally joined the conversation, her arm slipping around her boyfriends arm.

John Dory grinned before hopping aboard Rhonda and leaning out the doorway. “Alright Popstar, take care of my brothers for me. You know they’re hopeless when I’m not around.”

“Says the one who keeps losing his prosthetic arm. What’s this, like the seventh arm I’ve built for you?” Branch smirked.

John stuck out his tongue playfully. “Bleh! See you in a few days! JD, out! Oh! And remind little buddy that there’s pie in the fridge when he gets back from Vibe City, and that yes, he can invite Boom over to join him if he asks. I made extra for Darnell too.”

“Yes yes yes, just get your butt over to Lonesome Flats before your girlfriend sends out a search party.” Branch rolled his eyes before pushing his brother inside Rhonda.

John Dory laughed before closing the door.

Rhonda gave Branch an extra wet glittery lick, making him pull a face before speeding off full throttle.

Once alone on the road, the older troll slowly sagged into his chair, feeling his anxiety slowly rise. His thoughts drifting to the song written on a folded piece of paper, tucked away safely in his front pocket.

Either Delta Dawn was going to love it, or be greatly offended that a Pop troll had tried to write a country song and butchered it horrendously.

With a shake of his head, he pushed the negative thoughts away, and tried to focus on his plans for the date instead.

After only an hour of driving on the road, he could sense the anxiety spike again along with the sudden sense of danger for his brothers.

Focus. Just breath, in and out. In and out...

His brothers were fine. They were safe. He’s just going to be away for a couple of days, he can do this.

Focus on his breathing, that’s what Delta Dawn told him to do. In and out... in and out.

Slowly he calmed down, though the sense of danger remained because he wasn’t with his brothers.

Rhonda warbled with concern, before churning out vibrations throughout her body. It helped, and he felt a rush of gratitude for his girl.

John Dory sighed as he managed to barely evade having a panic attack, this time.

Ever since the incident with the rock trolls, they had become more frequent.

Normally being away from his brothers or dwelling too much on the missing piece of their family tended to be the trigger, and so far he had managed to avoid letting Branch and Cooper know about them.

He was just being silly, and didn’t want to cause concern or trouble for his brothers.

His sweet Sunset however, did know.

John had been telling her more about his past, when he was hit by a sudden urge to rush back to pop village.

Rush back home to check on his brothers because he couldn’t fail again.

He had a panic attack right then and there, and was thoroughly ashamed of himself after calming down with Rhonda’s help.

Delta Dawn didn’t judge him, or shy away from him... or even be disgusted by him.

No.

She stayed by his side, stroking his back for comfort, and reassuring him while advising him to focus on his breathing. He fell in love with her even more for that.

Finally, as the sun began to set over the horizon... Rhonda pulled up into town, and parked into the shelter that had been designated just for her.

“All comfy sweet girl?” John beamed as he carried some berries out for her, as water was already provided in the trough available.

Rhonda warbled happily and nuzzled her owner with affection.

He grinned and rubbed her face plates just how she likes it, before climbing back in.

Grabbing the basket whose contents were hidden by a blanket, John Dory hopped back out with a skip in his step and began to make his way to the Sheriffs office.

He wasn’t even three steps in before something small collided into the back of his legs, scuttled up his back and into his hair with a giggle.

“Oh my golly gee gosh! I think a critter is in my hair! Help!” John Dory gasped dramatically.

There was another giggle before Clampers popped her head out. “Noooo silly! It’s me! Did you bring any pie?”

Her eyes sparkled with hope and anticipation.

“Oh, I’m not sure. Let me check my pockets.” John sniggered as he began to make a show of patting his pockets. “Nope. Na-da... zilch... wait!”

Slowly, he slipped his hand into the basket, before pulling out a slice of pie wrapped in a cloth.

It was unbelievable how much trolls all seem to love his pies, well... Grandma Rosiepuff’s recipe for pie.

“Hmmm, I have one here buuuuut... it says Growly Pete on it. Sorry squirt.” The teal haired troll grinned.

“No it doesn’t! You’re mean Dory!” Clampers laughed.

“Fiiiiine... catch!” he threw the slice into the air.

Clampers instantly leaped from his hair, and snagged the cloth wrapped pie in her mouth, before galloping away with a giggle when she hit the ground.

There was a laugh, and John Dory instantly turned with a goofy smile.

Delta Dawn was walking over, hand over her mouth as she giggled. “Ya spoil that kid too much Dory Darlin. She asks all the time when ya coming over, you’re so good with the little ones.”

“Chalk it to experience.” He smirked before leaning in to kiss her cheek. Making the Country troll giggle with a blush.

She linked arms with him, as her smile turned softer. “How was your trip Dory Darlin?”

They began to walk towards the Sheriff office, which doubled up as her home.

“Surprisingly well, managed to avoid a panic attack with your breathing technique.” John smiled back as he leaned against her. “Just wish it didn’t happen.”

“Dory Darlin... ya grew up being the main carer for your brothers with no childhood of your own, you’ve never been apart from them until recently honey.” She placed her hand on his that rested on her arm, and stroked it tenderly.

“Ya been through the mill and back, gosh darn it. I'll be surprised if ya didn’t struggle, and it’s nothin’ to be ashamed of either, ya hear?”

“I love you.” John Dory said with as much emotion and affection in his voice as he could muster.

Delta Dawn giggled before swiftly pulling him down to connect their lips in a passionate kiss.

“I love ya too darlin.” She grinned after pulling back, leaving John gaping like a fish out of water, his face blushing hard.

It took him a full minute to regain his composure and his mind. “Wow...”

As they walked, Country trolls greeted the two with a wave of their hands and a howdy cheer. Some even tipped their hats to them.

“Dory.”

“Howdy partner!”

“Good evening Dory.”

There were a couple of non country trolls here too, clearly visiting their new friends on Lonesome Flats.

“So, you going to tell me what’s in that basket of yours?” Delta Dawn asked as they finally entered the Sheriffs building.

John Dory became flustered and nervous. “I... yeah. Ah... ummm... before that. I have something to s-show you.”

He put the basket down on the desk, before reaching into his pocket for the folded up sheet of paper. “I ah... I know I’m not a country troll Sunset, but I’ve tried to listen and learn and.... well... this is for you.”

He held out the paper with a trembling hand.

Delta Dawn gave him a curious look as she took the paper, then looked down to read as she unfolded it. Her eyes went wider and wider as she read the written lyrics, before looking up with a breathless expression.

“Dory Darlin... this is.... you wrote this?”

John Dory nervously rubbed his right arm and nodded. “Y-Yeah. S-Sorry if its bad.”

“Bad? This is... oh darlin!” she threw her arms around him in a crushing hug. “I love it! It may not be the perfect county song, but darn it! It came from you! That makes it perfect to me!”

John grinned, despite feeling like the air from his lungs were being squeezed out of him, like juice from a lemon. “Can’t... breathe...”

Delta Dawn let go and read through the lyrics again, her eyes shiny with tears.

“Well, then... shall we get this date started my beautiful Sunset?” John Dory held out his arm, while picking up the basket with his other. “I know the perfect spot by the river. We can take Rhonda.”

Delta Dawn looked up, and suddenly smirked mischievously. “Oh Dory Darlin, we don’t need Rhonda.”

“Huh...” he blinked.

John Dory fell off Delta Dawn’s back with a groan as they arrived at the spot, his body felt like jelly.

“Hoooo! Now that was a good run!” Delta Dawn grinned, before reaching down to pull her boyfriend up on his feet. “Ya held on pretty well there for your first time honey.”

“T-Thanks.” He blushed before quickly flipping open his basket to start setting up.

A blanket was rolled out onto the sandy bank by the river, and set up with John’s famous berry pie, plates, cups and a corked bottle of Elderberry juice.

Not to mention the candles in a glass jar that was soon lit up, casting a cozy glow in the night.

“Well look at ya, being all romantic.” Delta Dawn blushed as she made herself comfortable on the blanket.

“Only the best for my Sunset.” John Dory smiled as he sat down and took a seat. “I never thought I’ll find anyone to be with that makes me as happy as you do. Thank you Sunset, for coming into my life.”

“Right back at ya Dory Darlin.”

They reached out to hold hands, before leaning in to kiss as fireflies flew over their heads towards the river.

It was perfect.

Until the sound of Jazz made them break apart with looks of confusion.

“Now what in tarnation is making that racket?” Delta Dawn blinked as she looked around.

“Oh no... I know who it is.” John Dory huffed, suddenly looking angry as he glanced towards the river. “Popstar and Bitty B told me all about him. Chaz.”

“Ah, the Jazz Troll.” Delta Dawn nodded with a displeased frown on her face. “That varmint is known around these parts, causing trouble for the locals.”

Floating candles and clouds of bubbles began to drift down the river, with Chaz floating in the middle of it all as he played his saxophone. The Jazz troll seemed unaware of the two on the river bank who was glaring at him.

“Excuse me Sunset, I'll be right back.” John Dory said, eyes locked on Chaz as he got up and began to storm down the riverbank.

With a flick of his hair, he lassoed Chaz’s arm and yanked him over before slamming the troll onto his back.

“Hi Buddy! Thanks for dropping in.” John grinned widely as his hair returned to normal. “You remember Poppy and Branch right?”

Chaz blinked with a mixture of shock and confusion, before recognition filled his face. “The pop babies?”

“That’s right.” John Dory grinned as he plunked the saxophone from the Jazz trolls hand, and twirled it into the air before catching it. “I’m Branch’s older brother, and since he’s dating Poppy... that makes her my future little sister. I’m very protective of them you see.”

With that, he tossed the saxophone into the river.

“Hey! Why you!? That’s going to take me ages to find it!” Chaz growled before launching himself at John Dory, his fist pulled back ready for a punch.

John Dory simply twisted on his foot with ease, spinning out of the way as Chaz punched at thin air which made him stumble forward.

Before he could fall into the river, John grabbed his arm. “Let me make this clear, you cause any trouble for my family again, or for the country trolls living here... and I’ll personally make sure the only way you’ll ever play your saxophone again, is through your butt.”

With that, John kicked his butt hard to get his point across while letting go of his arm at the same time.

Chaz flew forward and disappeared into the water face first with a splash.

Satisfied, John Dory rubbed his hands together with a wide grin before walking back to Delta Dawn who was fanning herself and swooning.

“My... good thing I’m off duty and on a date with the handsome Dory Darlin.” She smirked, her cheeks red. “Or I might have to haul you to jail.”

John Dory grinned and picked up his glass, before raising it high. “Cheers to that.”

They clinked their glasses together before snuggling up together to enjoy the rest of their date.

And even got time to sing the song John Dory wrote as Delta Dawn played her banjo.

By the time John Dory came back to Pop village a few days later...

His fever was in full swing, as Branch smirked and simply said. “I told you so.”

“Shut up...” the teal haired troll grumbled before breaking out into a sneezing fit.

Curse his immune system.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23 – Winter Holiday and Secrets

Spruce left the pod right after John Dory, and saw Clay leave right after him while Floyd seemed to remain behind with Baby Branch.

He didn’t blame him, the purple haired brother was sick of Brozone, tired of being the hearthrob, and frustrated with his overbearing and pushy older brother.

Spruce watched Clay take a different direction from him without a word, and shrugged.

He didn’t care. All he wanted was to get away from it all and finally be free, like his father.

A life without John Dory breathing down his neck, a life without Bergens that were ready to devour him alive.

Spruce wanted to live.

So with anger as his motivation, he used his hair to get himself down to the ground, and surged forward towards the iron bars.

With heart in mouth, and a crazy rush of adrenaline, Spruce ran as fast as he could through the cobbled streets and towards the forest.

And he wasn’t caught.

There wasn’t a Bergen in sight, all tucked away depressed in their beds due to how late it was.

He ran and he ran... only stopping once in the safety of the forest.

Spruce just stood there as it sank in what he just done. He was free! No more John Dory, no more annoying brothers, no more exercising to keep up with his image of the Hearthrob. No more Trollstice.

Spruce threw back his head and began to laugh hysterically.

Then he lurched forwards and threw up against the roots of a nearby tree, before bursting into tears.

Instantly, he had the urge to go back, but he pushed away those feelings and began his journey into the unknown.

When Spruce turned eighteen, he arrived at Vacay island. The last two years hadn’t been easy on him, flitting from one place to another.

Turns out, the world was much bigger then he thought, trolls and Bergens weren’t the only denizens to occupy it. Singing for petty cash was wearing him down, and he needed a break.

When he heard about an island dedicated to relaxation, the purple haired troll packed up what little belongings he had and set off.

Vacay Island was more beautiful then he thought possible, the isle set against a dazzling sunset that reflected off the crystal clear ocean.

His brothers and Grandma Rosiepuff would have loved to have seen this.

Spruce hitched a ride on a passing boat, and felt joy as his feet landed in soft golden sand for the first time.

This was truly paradise.

The residents of the island, the Vacaytioners were huge, like the Bergens.

Unlike the Bergens though, the residents were colourful like the trolls were, with expressions of happiness and their posture relaxed. Not to mention how super friendly they were.

Spruce had a feeling he was going to enjoy being here.

When he turned twenty, Spruce still hadn’t left Vacay Island after deciding to make it his home, earning a living by working as a waiter for a little cafe. Despite his size, he was able to effectively get around taking orders and socialising with the locals.

Everyone knew him here, as Bruce.

Wanting to put his past behind him, and distance himself as far away from Brozone as possible, he changed his name to sever the link.

Bruce’s first friend on the island had been Brandy, a beautiful Vacaytioner who was the daughter of the owner that ran the little beach kiosk.

To his greatest surprise, he fell head over heels in love with her. He fell hard.

Despite their size differences and species, there was something about Brandy that just... clicked with him that no other troll ever had.

When he confessed his feelings, Brandy smiled and leaned down to place a rather large but super gentle kiss to his head. “I love you too Bruce.”

When Bruce turned twenty three, he was happily married to Brandy, and expecting their second child any day. Their first son was the perfect blend of Troll and Vacaytioner.

Bruce didn’t believe they could have children, yet here he was, soon to be father of two.

He didn’t even know how it work... actually no, that was a lie. He did know how it worked, a fact he and his wife like to keep to themselves.

Carrying the larger then normal eggs in his hair caused some issued for Bruce, but it was worth it.

He grew his hair out larger to accommodate, and rather fell in love with his new look. His wife did too, and his son who was fond of climbing into his hair despite being almost as large as his father.

Being a dad changed everything for him, and his thoughts drifted more and more towards his brothers. He still felt bitterness and resentment towards his older brother, and no animosity towards his younger siblings.

In his mind, he truly believed John Dory obsession with perfection ripped their family apart.

The thoughts never last long though, he has his own family to care for now.

When Bruce turned twenty eight, he was now the proud father of seven children.

He and Brandy were co-owners of a family restaurant they had set up together, which also doubled up as their family home.

With more children planned, they needed the space.

All the residents of the Island loved spending time at Bruce and Sons restaurant, as it became the number one hotspot of the island.

Life just couldn’t get any better.

When Bruce turned thirty one, his mind had been on his brothers more often again, especially Branch. Who had stayed behind with Grandma Rosiepuff and Floyd.

He immensely regretted leaving his baby brother behind like that without a word. It only took to being a father for him to realise that, as he glanced at his newly born daughter.

The latest addition to his large brood.

So that night, he wrote a postcard and sent it to the Troll Tree by bird mail. No name or return address.

He wasn’t brave enough for that, and he cursed his cowardice.

Maybe Floyd and Branch will know it’s from him. It would be nice to see them again, even John Dory despite the lingering resentment towards his older brother.

John Dory pulled on an extra scarf before sitting down at his desk located in his bedroom.

His lyric book lay opened at a certain page that was yellowing at the corners with age.

Better Place

He remembered this song he wrote over twenty years ago, and all his brothers knew it off by heart.

It was suppose to be their next big hit, but they never got around to singing it due to the break-up.

Closing the book carefully after rereading the lyrics three times, John got up from his desk and went to find Branch.

His little brother was busy grooming himself in the mirror that hung on his bedroom wall.

John Dory watched with a smirk as Branch scooped up copious amount of hair gel. Then he spotted the flower bouquet resting on his bedside cabinet.

“Are those Mitten-Settia? Isn’t Popstar allergic to them?” He frowned as Branch turned around, his hands gliding through his hair leave it shiny.

“Yeah, but they’re like her favourite flowers of all time. Weird right?” the blue haired troll rolled his eyes as deep affection filled his face.

“Sounds like Popstar alright.” John chuckled, as he watched his brother strap on his goggles and then a pair of green furry earmuffs.

“What do you think?” Branch asked as he picked the flowers and turned around to face his brother.

“Very date worthy. You scrub up pretty nicely Bitty B.” John Dory smiled. “Whose idea was it for the romantic balloon ride around troll kingdom?”

“Poppy’s idea. She seems pretty excited for it.” Branch grinned as he zipped up his green coat that matched his earmuffs. “And you better stay warm while I’m gone, I don’t want you getting sick again.”

John Dory saluted with a smirk. “Yes sir!”

“Don’t worry bro! I’ll keep an eye on him, make sure he doesn’t get into trouble.” Cooper grinned as he poked his head into the room.

“Oi! Don’t treat me like a kid. I’m nearly forty.” John pouted. “Stinky brats.”

His brothers laughed.

“Well, wish me luck bros. Not that I’ll need it.” Branch smirked with confidence as he began to head out of the room.

“Famous last words little brother. Have fun on your romantic getaway!” John Dory grinned, and waved as his brother left the pod.

Cooper chuckled before looking over at his oldest brother. “I’m in charge of dinner today JD, you sit back and relax. And stay warm!”

“Yes mother.” He rolled his eyes.

“No, that’ll be my mom.” Cooper smirked as the two left Branch’s room and headed for the living room. “You know she’s practically adopted you right?”

John Dory flopped onto the couch and began to take off his prosthetic arm, before placing it on the table near him. “I know, it’s just... weird. Nice but weird.”

Cooper gave him a sad look. “I think it’s weird you’ve never had the chance to be loved by a parent.”

John’s breath hitched as his hand twitched. “Hey, no negative stuff. It’s the season of winter celebrations right? Popstar apparently has something big planned, that’ll involves all the troll tribes.”

Thankfully, Cooper took the subject change bait as the two began to chat.

John Dory brewed some hot chocolate with marshmallows, and then sat together with his youngest brother, discussing what potential crazy plan Poppy would come up with.

Hours later, they would find out exactly what their Queen had planned, when a loud commotion made John Dory and Cooper step outside.

Pop trolls were scrambling around, trying to catch falling glittery and colourful cards from the sky, their laughter and cries of excitement filling the air.

“What in the world?” John Dory blinked before glancing up and sighing. “Should have known.”

There in the sky, floating over the village in a hot air balloon, was Poppy and Branch. The two were dumping basket full after basket full of cards that rained down over their heads.

John Dory snagged one that fell close by, and bought it closer to read. “First annual Trolls kingdom holiday gift swap?”

He flipped it open as Cooper jumped up and grabbed another card for himself.

“You are cordially invited to Pop village. Your secret person is...” John pulled out the tiny slip of paper and blinked.

Queen Essence.

Well then, he seems he’ll be busy making a gift for his little buddy’s mother. Judging by the date on the card, the gift swap was in a week.

“Oooooh snap! This is going to be interesting.” Cooper gave a sly smile when he saw who his secret troll was.

“I can’t believe Popstar pulled this off. That’s scary...” John laughed as he tucked away the slip of paper in his front pocket.

“Crazy right?” said a voice behind them.

They spun around to see Darnell standing there with a smirk. “What’s poppin bros?”

“Big D!” Cooper exclaimed gleefully before rushing forward to greet his twin, bumping his body against his.

“Hey big buddy. Welcome to the party.” John grinned and raised his fist.

Darnell fist bump him back. “Hope you don’t mind me hanging out for a few days. Though judging from the card I got, I might as well stay for a week.”

“We don’t mind!” Cooper beamed, excited at the prospect of his twin staying. There was already an extra bed set up in Coopers bedroom for such occasions.

“Make yourself at home D.” John Dory nodded with a grin before turning to look across the village.

Most trolls had their cards now and were starting to walk away  while chatting excitedly.

Even Tiny Diamond had a card, and was already running away while his father tried to catch up. “Son! Slow down!”

John chuckled as he watched the interaction between father and son.

A son...

Delta Dawn had previously mentioned before about wanting to start her own family.

He may be nearing forty, but it was never to late to have children right? What would their child be like?

Would they look like him? Or look like his Sunset? Would they come out Pop or Country, or maybe both!

John Dory suddenly shook his head and blushed hard. It was waaaay too early to start thinking about kids, when he and Delta Dawn weren’t even engaged yet.

He wanted them to be together for at least another year before taking a step into making such a big commitment.

Later that night, John Dory sat at his desk while trying to think up potential gift ideas for Queen Essence.

Cooper and Darnell had joked about signing adoption papers, both earning a swat from John as they laughed at his flustered expression.

They wouldn’t tell him who their secret troll was, but for Branch...

Well, it wasn’t hard to guess who he got judging by his panicky expression when he came home earlier.

His brother had locked himself away in his room, mumbling to himself about trying not to go too small or too big on the gift.

Maybe John will lend a hand once he figured out his own gift.

What do you even make for a troll who was Queen?

“Come on... think. Think!” John Dory mumbled as he stared at the blank piece of paper on his desk, while tapping his pencil against his lower lip.

What did Queen Essence like? Well... she loved funk music, dancing, her adorable collection of bottlecaps and... her sons.

Wait...

That’s it!

John jumped up and made for the cupboard where they stored all their photo albums and video tapes, searching through them until he found the one he was looking for.

Time to get this video tape copied,  then add some edits and special effect to the copy and... yes!

John Dory headed back to his room with the tape, and got to work writing out a rough idea for his gift on the piece of paper with a wide grin.

The next morning, John Dory woke up to Cooper and Darnell cooking breakfast.

“Surprise!” they both grinned after noticing the older troll, before showing him the pile of pancakes they had made.

A couple were burnt slightly, courtesy of Darnell who had never cooked before.

His twin brother had been showing him all morning how to cook pancakes, and Darnell looked so proud of himself for his accomplishment.

“They look amazing.” John grinned before noticing Branch wasn’t up yet. “I’ll go fetch the sleeping beauty while you two set up.”

“Ok JD.” Cooper beamed as he balanced the large plate of pancakes on his head before bringing them to the table.

John Dory headed to Branch’s room and knocked on the door. “Bitty B? It’s time for-! Woah!”

He gasped as the door opened and a hand grabbed his arm before dragging him inside.

He stumbled slightly and managed to catch himself before he fell, then his eyes caught sight of his brothers wall.

It was covered in notes, drawings and equations all linked together with red string.

“Whhaaaaat is all this?” John asked as he looked at his bedraggled and exhausted looking brother.

Branch grabbed the front of his jacket with an almost hysterical look in his eyes. “I got Poppy! What if I go too small on her gift and she’s disappointed? Or go too big and she leaves me forever? I love her too much!”

“Woah Bitty B, calm down.” John said looking alarmed as his ears pinned back. “You haven’t slept at all have you?”

He shook his head before gesturing to the wall. “Nope, been up all night trying to work out the perfect gift for Poppy. It has to be perfect.”

Oh uh...

“Bitty B... any present from you will be perfect. You don’t need all this, trust me.” John Dory gestured to the wall, before placing his hand on his brothers shoulders.

“Tell you what, go get some sleep and later, I’ll help you come up with a gift idea for Poppy.”

“But JD!”

“Nope! Don’t want to hear it.” John smirked and began to guide his exhausted brother to bed. “Sleep. I’ll have my notebook and cup of coffee waiting for you when you wake up.”

Branch grumbled but didn’t argue as he climbed into bed and took off his goggles.

With minutes, he was out like a light.

John Dory watched him softly, before heading out of the room as quietly as he could.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24 – Gift Swap

It had took nearly the whole day, but with John Dory’s help, Branch finally knew what to make for Poppy’s gift.

A scrapbook.

Armed to the teeth with paper, glitter, crayons and glue, the blue haired troll set to work on scrapbooking his adventures with his girlfriend.

“Thanks JD.” He smiled, his expression filled with appreciation and gratitude. “I can’t believe I was freaking out so bad before.”

John chuckled and ruffled his hair with affection. “We all get a bit crazy about the people we love.”

“Like when you decided to traumatise Hickory and Dickory for betraying us?” Branch smirked.

The teal haired troll blinked, before laughing as he took a seat on his brothers bed, which still hadn’t been made yet.

“You heard about that huh? It’s all water under the bridge. Dickory’s even been teaching me how to play this board game from his home land. Called Mensch ärgere er... Dich nicht... I think I said that right?” He frowned and rubbed his chin.

Branch just blinked before shrugging, as he continued scrapbooking. “Ugh... Poppy makes this look so easy.”

He reached for the glitter, then cursed when he accidentally knocked it over, it’s contents spilling everywhere.

“Don’t worry about it Bitty B, it doesn’t have to be perfect. Remember that ukuele I made for you on your birthday?” the older troll chuckled as he laid back on the bed.

Branch paused, before a soft smile grew on his lips. “When I turned three? Yeah... that was the best present you ever gave me. Still have it you know.”

John Dory blinked, stunned at this revelation. “... you do?”

Without a word, his little brother reached into his hair and pulled out the small and badly carved ukuele.

He still had it all this time, and kept it in his hair.

John felt his eyes moisten as he swallowed back the emotions threatening to surge forward, his heart touched.

Branch grinned at him and shoved the priceless item back in his hair. “You’re such a sappy dork.”

“S-Shut up.” The oldest troll grunted while wiping away a tear that had escaped. “I just have dust in my eyes, ok?”

The day before the annual gift swap, John Dory, Branch, Cooper and Darnell double checked their wrapped gifts before heading into the village to help with decorating.

Every Pop troll were here, helping out with the grand undertaking of decorating the village, including setting up the main stage. Lights hung everywhere, including tinsel of all colours of the rainbow, and different shaped baubles.

It looked magical.

A few trolls from the other tribes had started to arrive, and began setting up areas outside the village for the rest of their tribe.

No doubt this place was going to be packed come this time tomorrow.

John Dory and his brothers got stuck in with helping, laughing and joking as they worked. It was fun, and actually quite relaxing.

Things got even better when hours later, Delta Dawn made an appearance. John blushed as his brothers made kissy faces at him.

He swatted at them playfully, before quickly rushing over to his girlfriend.

“Sunset!”

“Dory Darlin!” she laughed as they reached out to each other, and held hands.

John Dory leaned in to kiss her, feeling himself swell with happiness just by having her here with him. “I didn’t think you’ll arrive until tomorrow? Not that I’m complaining.” He grinned.

“Ya so adorable honey. I’ve been ‘ere since morning, setting up the wagons for tomorrow. Got my gift all ready and set. Also... I have someone I want ya to meet.” Delta Dawn grinned before moving to stand next to John, linking her arm with his.

“This ‘ere be my little sister, Bloom, Clampers mother. Get over here sis!”

Another Country troll trotted over with a wide smile, her skin and facial features strikingly similar to Delta Dawn, but thinner. Her hair was a pale blue and tied up with a floral pattern bandana.

“Well I’ll be, I finally get to meet the troll my sistah just can’t stop talking about. Pleasure to meet cha Dory.” Bloom grinned as she held out her hand. “My sweet little Clampers always talks about ya when I get back from my trips.”

John Dory reached out and took her hand. “Great to finally meet you too Bloom, I always seem to miss you when I come over to Lonesome Flats.”

“Aww come here future brother in law!” Bloom laughed and yanked the pop troll in for a tight hug.

It seems bone crushing strength ran in the family, as John gasped for air in the embrace.

Branch smirked at the others, who grinned back. “Have fun JD, we’ll see you later.”

“Have fun lover boy!” Cooper laughed as he began to walk away with his brothers.

John Dory glanced at them with a wide eyed expression.

“Your brothers are just adorable.” Bloom giggled as she finally let go, allowing John to stumbled back to Delta Dawn who was smirking.

“More like adorable brats.” He chuckled. “Fancy a tour around the village Bloom?”

“Of course sugar. Lead the way, and maybe introduce me to that there Queen of yours while we’re at it.” Bloom grinned.

Arm in arm with his Sunset, John Dory began to lead Bloom around the village, then eventually bought her to King Peppy and Queen Poppy for the introductions.

In typical Poppy fashion, she welcomed Bloom with open arms, and soon charmed the country troll with her friendliness and enthusiasm.

As the day slowly came to a close, John escorted both women to the wagons where the Country trolls had set up.

Wagons were set up all around the tree trunks of the forest, and hanging lanterns had been strung all around the area.

A campfire had been made, and Country trollings were sat around roasting sausages while listening to an elderly troll tell stories.

It reminded John Dory of camping, and he decided then and there to take his brothers as soon as winter was over. They were long overdue for one.

“Now Dory, I hope ya don’t mind me asking... but why isn’t there more Pop trolls around?” Bloom asked once they stopped outside their wagon.

“Bloom, maybe not the best time to be askin’ and all. What with the celebrations.” Delta Dawn said as she cast a glance at her boyfriend.

John Dory had already told her about the Bergens, and what had been happening to the Pop Trolls for centuries.

Their population was still recovering even after twenty one years.

“But sis...” Bloom frowned before being shoved into the wagon.

“Hush now, and let me say goodnight to my sweet Dory Darlin. Go on now!” Delta Dawn grinned, her hands on Bloom as she pushed.

“By golly, fine. Sheesh!”

Once Bloom was inside, Delta Dawn reached for John’s hand and gave it a squeeze. “Sorry about that darlin, she’s a curious one for sure.”

John Dory grinned before leaning in to kiss her, which she happily returned. “Don’t worry about it. See you tomorrow Sunset. I love you.”

“I love you too Dory Darlin.” She giggled before pulling him in for one final passionate kiss.

Then leaving him breathless, she turned with a smirk and entered the wagon.

The next morning, the entirety of Pop village was overrun with every troll from all across the nation.

Poppy was racing around, giving advice and help to those who were still putting their gifts together, or wrapping them up.

Once gifts were all accounted for and put away safely for later, Poppy announced the singing portion of the celebrations.

Every tribe leader took turns on the big stage to sing along with a handful of trolls. Classical started first, then techno bought up the rear, whipping everyone into a frenzy.

When it came for Country’s turn, Delta Dawn grabbed John Dory who blinked in surprise and began to drag him onto the stage, as the massive crowd went silent.

Wasn’t this Country’s turn? Why was she bringing a pop troll with her.

“S-Sunset?” John asked, looking flustered at all the eyes on them.

“You memorised that song you wrote me honey?” Delta asked, her expression full of excitement as she pulled out her banjo from her hair.

John Dory nearly fell over from the shock, his eyes wide as his ears pinned back. “Y-Yes. You want to sing that, here? Now!?”

“You and me Dory Darlin, like it’s meant to be.” She smiled softly, before her fingers began to swipe across the strings of her banjo.

The crowd watched with anticipation and curiosity.

He stared, before blushing bright red as he turned towards the crowd. This would be his first time performing with his girlfriend, this was special.

In the crowd, Cooper raised up his camera and gave his older brother the thumbs up, as did Darnell.

Their parents, Queen Essence and King Quincy watched from behind their sons with encouraging smiles.

Delta Dawn and John Dory began to move to the rhythm of the song, then together they sang.

“Hmm yeah eh eh...

Looks like we made it...

Look how far we’ve come, my baby.

We mighta took the long way...

We knew we’d get there someday...

They said, “I bet they’ll never make it”

But just look at us holding on...

We’re still together, still going strong!

Mm (you’re still the one)

You’re still the one I run to...

The one that I belong to...

You’re still the one I want for life.

(You’re still the one)

You’re still the one that I love...

The only one I dream of...

You’re still the one I kiss goodnight.

Ain’t nothin’ better...

We beat the odds together!

I’m glad we didn’t listen...

Look at what we would be missin’!”

John Dory closed his eyes as he got lost in the music and song, his voice and movement harmonizing with Delta Dawn.

Everyone was watching in stunned disbelief, then... they began to clap along to the music.

“Yeah, you’re still the one...

You’re still the one I run to...

The one that I belong to.

You’re still the one I want for life, oh yeah...

You’re still the one that I love...

The only one I dream of...

You’re still the one I kiss goodnight.

I’m so glad we made it...

Look how far we’ve come, my baby.”

They finished singing and bowed as the sea of trolls began to clap and cheer loudly.

Poppy was actually crying as she clapped furiously, while Branch looked amazed.

John Dory held out his hand, which Delta Dawn took, and together they left the stage to make way for Funk’s turn.

“Well I’ll be... when did ya start writing country love songs sis?” Bloom asked as she walked over to two. “Not that I'm complaining like, that was amazing!”

Delta Dawn giggled as she leaned up against John Dory who was blushing hard. “I didn’t write that song, Dory Darlin did.”

“You!?” Bloom looked gobsmacked, as did several country trolls near by.

“Ah haha yeah... had to study your genre for a few months before I could start writing it.” John grinned, looking slightly embarrassed from all the attention.

Bloom stared. “When’s the wedding, cos ya ain’t leavin’ this family, ever.”

“Bloom!” Delta Dawn scolded as John coughed nervously.

“OK everyone! It’s time for the main event!” Poppy cheered on stage into her microphone as she addressed the excited trolls.

“Get out there and go find your secret troll! It’s gift swapping time!”

Everyone cheered as Branch climbed onto the stage and handed Poppy his gift, who looked stunned.

John Dory quickly got his camera out and began to record.

“You got me as your secret troll!?” she said incredulously, before bursting into laughter. “I can’t believe it! I got you!”

“WHAT!?” Branch gasped, his jaw almost falling to the ground.

What were the odds on that?

Poppy giggled and accepted the gift from her still stunned boyfriend and tore open the wrapping paper.

As her eyes landed on the scrapbook, she began to tear up. Even more so when she started going through the pages. “Branch... this is... you scrapbooked for me?”

“Yeah, I’m more of mechanics kind of person so I probably did an awful job.” Branch said nervously as he rubbed the back of his neck. “I just know how much you like scrapbooking so I-!”

He was cut off as Poppy jumped into his arm and passionately kissed him for all to see.

The crowd cheered and clapped, with a few wolf whistles here and there.

“Get a room you two!” Cooper called out, causing nearby trolls to laugh.

Branch glared in his little brothers direction after the kiss ended, before being distracted by the huge present Poppy presented him.

Only... when the box opened, there was nothing inside.

“Well that sucks.” Cooper said loudly before being swatted hard by his mother.

“Oooooh c-cool! An invisible moutain bike?” Branch plastered on a wide fake smile.

The sounds of a bell ringing caught everyone’s attention as Legsly rode by on... nothing? “No way! I got the same thiiiiinnng~!” she sang happily.

John Dory stared before slowly looking back at Branch who looked weirded out.

Ok then.

Poppy bought her hands together, looking upset. “I ah... didn’t get you anything... because... when I tried to think of something to get for the coolest troll in the whole world I... I totally drew a blank.”

She stared walking towards him, looking anxious and nervous as her hands flailed about slightly.

“I mean, what do you even get someone who’s soooo sweet, and so funny and kind and cute and... so amazing in every aspect.”

Branch softly smiled as he reached for Poppy’s hands. “You know, my favourite part of the holidays... is being with you.”

Poppy giggled before glancing towards the crowd. “Ok guys! Go get your gifts, we’ll be back later!”

With that, the pink troll winked and began to drag her boyfriend towards the hot air balloon to the sound of cheering and clapping.

John grinned as he watched them go, feeling proud of both of them. He could practically smell their engagement coming any day now.

The crowd of trolls began to disperse to go collect their gifts and seek out their secret troll.

John felt nervous as he did the same, heading away to pick up his gift that he had set aside near Rhonda for safe keeping.

Then he began his search for the royal funk queen.

He spotted Cooper handing his gift to Boom with a wide grin and flustered cheeks.

Boom tore open the wrapping and gasped at the two rainbow coloured bead bracelets inside.

“Now we can match!” Cooper laughed as he took one of the bracelets and slipped it on his wrist.

Boom blushed as he slipped on his own, before wrapping his arm around Cooper.

John smirked at his baby brother, and made a kissy face when he caught his attention. Cooper blushed before pouting adorably, his ears low.

He continued on with his search, before being tapped on the shoulder. Turning around, he saw Dickory looking nonchalant as he held out a gift. “For you.”

John Dory grinned and accepted the gift, quickly ripping off the green sparkly wrapping paper to see... an intricate red and gold handmade knitted scarf, the feel of it was super soft and warm.

“I was told about ze Dory Sickness season by your brothers.” Dickory shoved his hands in his pockets. “Ze scarf is made from the finest wool from our homeland.”

“I... thanks Dickory. I love it.” John Dory grinned before wrapping the scarf around his neck. Instantly he felt toasty warm, with the wool feeling gently against his skin.

“Your brothers care a lot about you. Being ze big brother can be hard sometimes.” Dickory nodded before walking off to find his brother.

John Dory watched him go, feeling that prickly sense of anxiety. If only the troll knew that only two of his brothers cared.

He wasn’t a good older brother, if he was, everyone would be here.

He failed.

John quickly shook the negative thoughts away before they could take root, and began to seek out Queen Essence once more.

Finally, he soon spotted her laughing along with her husband and Darnell by the stage.

Feeling anxious once more, John Dory walked over to the royal family. “Umm... Queen Essence? This is for you.”

He held out the gift, which was wrapped in a pale purple paper and tied with a blue ribbon. It wasn’t the best, but the teal haired troll had tried his best.

Queen Essence smiled softly as she took the gift, and delicately began to unwrap it as her husband and son watched on curiously.

Her expression turned confused when she saw the video tape.

John Dory took a deep breath as he rocked back slightly on the heels of his feet. “I know how much it hurts for you, to have missed out on so much of Cooper’s life. So I ah... I spliced together his hatching day recording, along with all of his birthdays into one video.”

Queen Essence stared at him speechless, her jaw slightly opened.

“Essence dear? Are you alright?” King Quincy asked gently, before giving John a warm smile.

Essence closed her mouth, then her expression changed as she began to cry.

Trolls nearby stopped at the sound and turned around with wide eyes.

John panicked and raised his hands. “S-Sorry! I just thought- I didn’t mean to upset you!”

But Essence only sobbed harder and pulled the troll in for a tight embrace. “Upset? These are tears of joy! Thank you... thank you so much. I love my gift.”

King Quincy chuckled and leaned in close, as did Darnell.

“Ok, sorry if it’s a bit of a tight squeeze.” John Dory grinned as he inserted the video into the tv slot.

They were currently in Rhonda, with the King and Queen sitting comfortably on the couch around the table. Darnell sat between them, eager to see videos of his twin as a baby.

“This is fine dear. Come.” Essence patted the spot on the seat next to her.

John Dory pressed play, and walked over to take a seat.

The tv flicked on as the video began to play.

There sat Grandma Rosiepuff on a bed, holding an egg on her lap. Then there were several gasps heard as the egg shattered, revealing a tiny little baby funk troll.

Queen Essence raised her hands to her mouth, as tears began to flow freely once more. Quincy and Darnell leaned against her, both looking misty eyed as they watched.

John Dory swallowed, as he stared at the face of his grandma. He missed her so much...

“Meet your new baby brother, Cooper.”

“H-Hi Cooper!” Tiny Branch beamed as he leaned in closer. “I’m your big brother!”

The picture trembled slightly then moved in closer as John Dory’s voice was heard, much younger sounding.

“Hey buddy! Nice to meet you little bro!”

Cooper stared intently at Branch, then at the camera... before letting out a happy squeal. “Bro bro!”

“That’s right little buddy! Me and Branch are your big bro bros!”

Cooper stared intently at the camera again, before shuffling down and wiggling his tiny body.

Darnell and Quincy laughed, as Essence bought her hands to her chest.

Cooper leaped towards the camera and disappeared from view, as John Dory yelped in shock from behind the camera.

“Bro bro!”

“Seriously!?” John Dory huffed.

There were sounds of laughter, as Grandma Rosiepuff reached out for the camera. The view moved to show John Dory wincing.

“Ow ow owwww! He just bit my hair!” he waved his single arm as he winced again.

“Oh my... look how young you are here, and your poor arm!” Essence said softly, seeing the stump of the trolls arm still heavily bandaged.

“This was when I've lost my arm not too long ago, four months I think?” John nodded as he paused the video. Then he gasped slightly as he remembered something.

“Oh yeah... what’s up with biting and sleeping with my hair in his mouth? He did that for nearly three years.”

King Quincy chuckled. “All funk hatchlings do it. It’s a form of instinct. They do that, because they feel safe with you, and see you as their caretaker.”

John blinked, then smiled softly as he hit play.

A hand reached forward to part John Dory’s hair, revealing the sight of a newly hatched Cooper curled up with his eyes closed, sleeping with a lock of teal hair in his mouth.

“Hmmm... never known a troll to sleep while holding on hair like that with their mouths. Want me to remove him John?”

“No no, it’s fine.” John Dory said quickly before smiling brightly at the camera. “I don’t mind, it doesn’t hurt now.”

It felt weird, seeing his younger self with his baby brothers. His heart twisted painfully at the realisation this moment in time wasn’t that long ago when his other brothers left.

This John Dory back then, still believed his brothers would come back.

Cooper was back on the screen, only this time he was slightly bigger.

He sat in a highchair, with a little birthday hat tied to his head. Next to him on a chair sat Branch wearing a matching hat.

“Happy first birthday Bitty B and little buddy!” John’s voice said, as a cupcake with a single cake was placed in front of Cooper, who was laughing with joy.

Another cupcake with four candles were placed in front of Branch who smiled widely with excitement, his eyes bright.

“Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday dear Branch and Cooper! Happy birthday to you!” sang a chorus of voices.

John appeared in the video as he kneeled between the chair and highchair. “Blow out your candles bros!”

Cooper puffed out his tiny cheeks, and blew the candle out, before bouncing up and down in his highchair. “Bro bro! Cake! Can eat?”

John laughed and pulled out the candle from his cupcake. “Go ahead baby brother, the cupcake is all yours.”

Cooper cheered and plunged his little face into the frosting, as laughter broke out.

Branch giggled, his own face covered in frosting.

The royal funk family were in floods of tears as they watched, just as Cooper stepped into Rhonda and paused, his eyes wide when he saw the state of his family. “Whhaaaat is going on?”

John Dory grinned as he looked up at his brother. “Just watching the gift I got for mom. I-I mean your mom!” He flushed red with embarrassment, his eyes wide from his slip-up mistake.

Queen Essence absolutely howled and pulled her boys close, including John in a tight hug.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25 – Down Funky Memory Lane

“I quit too!” Clay hissed at his oldest brother, right after Spruce announced he was quitting. “And you can keep these!”

He pulled out his Funderdrawers from his pants without ripping them somehow, and tossed them straight into John Dory’s shocked face.

“I'm more then the fun one, I'm in a sad book club! Bet you didn’t know that, a sad book club!”

Clay glared at his older brother, and in that moment, hated everything about him. Hated the way he pushed them around, the way he obsessed with them being perfect in Brozone, the way he never took him seriously.

Not even the pained expression and sudden flash of fear on John Dory’s face could extinguish this burning anger blazing inside him.

He didn’t want to be the fun one anymore, not now when his oldest brother never took him seriously or laughed with him anymore.

Before, he was the only one of his brothers that could make John Dory laugh in his special way, the only one who got to plan jokes and pranks with him, or generally have a good time with his brother.

Now... John Dory always seemed tensed, and his laughter felt forced whenever Clay tried to make him laugh.

And that hurt more then anything, because to him... it felt like his brother didn’t want to have a good time with him anymore. It felt as if John Dory didn’t like him anymore.

He wants his older brother back, not this upright, pushy and controlling brother who thought he knew better then everyone.

Clay then blinked in surprise as something seem to snap in John Dory’s expression, before the oldest troll marched away while ranting about something Neverglades? Then he was gone.

Actually gone. He left them.

That infuriated him even more, and Clay marched out of the pod just behind Spruce who also began to leave. “I’m out.”

Floyd called out to them, but he ignored his younger brother.

He was angry, and felt sick and nasty and all sorts of negative emotions, and he just needed to get away.

Without a word or glance at his purple haired brother, Clay used his hair to swing himself through the branches before arriving at the pod where the sad book club took place.

There, he stayed the night while crying himself to sleep. His family was torn apart, and it was all John Dory’s fault.

It was at that pod he stayed, begging the other members of the club not to say anything to anyone about him staying there.

He needed time before he could go back to Grandma Rosiepuff and their now fractured family.

A week later, Clay frantically joined the last group of trolls to enter the Troll Tree tunnel at the top, desperately trying to find his remaining family.

He didn’t get far when the Bergens figured out what was going on. Shovels and pickaxes slammed through the ceiling of the tunnels, spraying dirt and stones everywhere.

Trolls were screaming and panicking, rushing forward frantically to escape.

Princess Viva had appeared out of nowhere, grabbing Clay’s arm. “This way! The tunnels are about to collapse!”

They ran ahead of a group of trolls, and there up ahead was a familiar looking troll.

It couldn’t be could it?

“John Dory!” Viva screamed, making Clay flinch from the sheer panic in her voice.

The troll stopped and began to turn around, but before Clay could get a good look at their face, the ceiling collapsed in front of them.

Trapping them.

“No!” Viva cried as they came to a halt, before pulling him down another tunnel. “This way everyone!”

Over forty trolls must have been with them, a mixture of the young and old as they followed their young princess.

Clay glanced back, wondering if that had indeed been John Dory... but it couldn’t be. His brother left him, left all of them.

It couldn’t be him... could it? No, him and Viva must have been mistaken. They had to be wrong... right?

His brother left... he left them.

Things only got worse when they finally exited the tunnels, right into a group of Bergens.

The giants snarled and began to reach down for them, and one hand went straight for Clay who cowered.

Viva instantly leaped up and lashed her hair across the bergens face like a whip, making them yelp in surprise and stumble back.

A few of the older trolls copied Viva, and soon they were running with all their might.

Running running running...

Clay didn’t know how, but they survived, running through the forest for hours following Viva, until they came upon an old abandoned bergen crazy golf course near a road.

By the state it was in, it had been rotting here for years.

Viva took them inside where it was safe.

Safe from the bergens.

When Clay turned eighteen, he and Viva had managed to convert the golf course into their own paradise. A safe haven from the Bergens, who never seem to come this way.

It was safe, and they decided to call themselves the Putt-Putt Trolls.

Viva suggested it, thinking it was funny considering where they now lived.

Despite their young age, none of the other trolls complained about them being co-partners in running the place.

Clay was in charge of the more serious side of things, like coming up with actions plans and scenarios in case of a Bergen attack, while Viva did the more fun side of things.

The neon green haired troll understood why the princess tried to be bubbly and happy all the time, because if not, she’ll dwell on her father and her baby sister Poppy.

None of them knew if the other trolls had even survived... and they were too scared to leave their safe haven to find out.

Too dangerous out there. Not safe.

When Clay turned twenty two, he walked in on Viva at the open gates.

She was on her hands and knees, crying hysterically and struggling to breathe.

He rushed over and comforted the princess, arms around her as he encouraged her to focus on her breathing.

This wasn’t the first time Viva tried to leave to go look for her family, and most likely wouldn’t be her last.

Clay quickly ordered one of the trolls to close the gates, then he helped his best friend to get up to her feet.

As he helped her home, his thoughts drifted to his brothers. Wondering if they were still ok and safe out there... they had to be right?

And as much as he hated John Dory, he didn’t want anything bad to happen to his oldest brother. Then again, Stupid Dory had gone to the Neverglades.

The idiot probably got himself killed on the trail.

Clay blanched at the sudden thought, and stopped himself from thinking about it.

When Clay turned thirty, their little group of survivors were thriving, thanks to him and Viva.

They had plenty of food now, and their population had reached over seventy.

The crazy golf course might still look abandoned from the outside, but inside was a colourful bright paradise.

No bergen had ever turned up, but if they did... the Putt-Putt trolls were ready for them with their defences, thanks to Clay.

He was happy living here in the community he helped to build, where all the trolls looked up to him, and took him seriously.

No one saw him as fun boy Clay from Brozone anymore, they saw him as Super Serious Co-Leader Clay.

If only his brothers could see him now!

He missed them so much... even John Dory.

Spring had finally arrived to Pop village, as spring flowers bloomed to life all around them in a variety of dazzling colours.

The last of the snow had finally melted and trolls were out and about, singing their hearts out as they went about their daily lives. Most were doing a spring cleaning, while others got to work building new pods for the slowly growing population.

The Bergens really have done a number on them, and no doubt the effect of this would last for generations to come. Yet they were recovering, and most importantly... they were happy and safe.

John Dory stepped out of Rhonda as they arrived back home from a week long camping trip, and walked around to start fussing over his armadillo bus . “Who’s a good girl, eh? Yes you!”

“Don’t let Delta Dawn see you.” Branch teased as he stepped out with Darnell, who had joined them for his first camping trip. “She might get jealous seeing you with your other girlfriend.”

“Won’t Delta be the side chick?” Darnell smirked.

Cooper popped his head out. “Oh definitely, Rhonda will always be JD’s number one girl.”

John Dory rolled his eyes dramatically as Rhonda wagged her tail. “Oh har har har. Very funny, let’s all gang up on the eldest. How dare you insult a poor harmless troll like that.”

“Harmless? You?” Branch raised an eyebrow, and crossed his arms.

“Yeah.” John suddenly smirked and raised up his prosthetic arm. “I’m armless you see.”

“Oh shut up you dork. That’s so lame.” Branch laughed and gave his older brother a playful push, as the others laughed.

Poppy suddenly came into view, running towards them frantically. Their Queen seemed to almost vibrate, her face filled with pure joy and excitement.

“Branch! Branchifer! Guess what? It’s so amaaaaaazing!” she squealed before throwing herself at her boyfriend, making them both topple over.

“Woah Popstar! Where’s the fire?” John Dory laughed as he stepped back, far use to the pink trolls extreme enthusiasm. “You missed us that much?”

“Well yes, but also... I have AMAZING news!” Poppy giggled with excitement as she got off Branch who looked dazed, his cheeks flushed red. “King Gristle has proposed to my best friend Bridget! They’re getting married in three months, and we’re all invited!”

A royal Bergen wedding? That’ll be interesting to see, considering this time the trolls won’t be the main ingredients for the wedding banquet.

According to his grandma Rosiepuff, the last royal wedding halved their population in one day. It was how she lost her husband, John Dory.

That’s right, Rosiepuff had given her eldest grandson her husbands name. Such a sweet gesture, and John would have loved to have met the troll whose name he took.

“Annnnnnnd! They want Kismet to play at their wedding! And Bridget wants me to help her plan and I’m totally wigging out here! Aaaahhhh!” Poppy squealed as she spun around on the spot, hugging herself.

John Dory laughed at the sight, as Branch reached out for his girlfriend with an amused expression. “Wow Popstar, if I didn’t know any better, I’ll say you’re pretty excited about this.”

“It’s a Bergen royal wedding JD. A Bergen royal wedding.” Poppy said seriously as she fixed the teal haired troll with an intense look. “I’ll be the first troll in history to help plan a Bergen royal wedding.”

She waved her arms and raised her eyebrows, as if incredulous that John Dory was so calm and casual about this.

John chuckled and ruffled her hair with affection, earning a giggle from the pink troll.

Well, it certainly seemed things were going to be interesting in the next four months.

“Do you really have to bring all this?” Cooper grumbled with his ears down, watching as John Dory and Branch carried a box each full of photo albums and recordings, all that had been copied from the originals.

They carried the sealed boxes out of the pod, before using their hair to lower themselves down on the ground.

“Hey, I promised your parents I’ll give them everything that involved you. Everything.” John Dory grinned widely. “Including your most embarrassing moments caught on camera. Might even send some to your boyfriend. Mwahahaha!”

“Don’t you dare!” Cooper glared as his eldest brother cackled evilly. “And Boom isn’t my boyfriend!”

“Oh he dares, and if he doesn’t... I will.” Branch smirked with a waggle of his eyebrows. “And no one mentioned Boom little brother, do you have something to tell your big loving and amazing brothers?”

Cooper lifted up his hand, giving them a rude gesture as John and Branch burst out laughing.

“Oh my! Such vulgarity from a noble prince!” John Dory dramatically raised his hand to his forehead, acting like he was about to faint. “Where did my sweet little buddy go? Oh the tragedy.”

“Don’t make me take your prosthetic arm and smack you with it.” Cooper threatened, failing to hide the grin growing on his face. “Because I will.”

“And I’ll laugh when he does.” Branch smirked as he crossed his arms.

“Ay! I thought we were teaming up against little buddy? The betrayal Bitty B! You wound me little brother.” John Dory pouted.

“You’re a Dork, Cooper is not. The betrayal is justified.” The blue haired troll smirked as he and Cooper fist bumped.

“Stinky brats.” The eldest grumbled.

Their playful banter soon came to an end as the sound of humming could be heard.

The Funk ship had arrived, casting shadows over the three and the sealed boxes.

Once they were sucked up by the bubbles and transported to the royal chambers, they were eagerly greeted by Essence, Quincy and Darnell.

“What’s poppin’?” the prince grinned as he walked over to slap hands with Branch and Cooper, before playfully bumping into John who laughed and ruffled his hair.

“Welcome back to Vibe City boys.” Queen Essence said softly as she walked over to fuss over them, peppering their faces with kisses.

“Mooom!” Cooper laughed.

John Dory just blushed at the motherly affection, including Branch who looked surprised that he too got a kiss on the forehead.

“I see you bought more things for us. Superb.” King Quincy smiled.

“Of course.” John Dory grinned as he picked up a box, and began to carry it down the corridor towards the royal living room. His brothers did the same.

Once everything was bought, the boxes were unpacked. Queen Essence took the photo albums and lined them up on an empty bookshelf for later.

Judging by the look on her face, it was obvious the funk troll was itching to start looking through them now.

“I can’t believe how much you documented JD.” Darnell said impressed as he carried a few tapes over to the TV.

“Oh, he and Grandma were obsessed with the camera.” Branch laughed. “Then when me and Coops were old enough, we started doing it too.”

“I’ll go make some popcorn. I need something sweet to get me through another round of embarrassing baby pictures and videos.” Cooper grinned as he began to walk towards the kitchen.

“I’ll help C!” Darnell rushed over to help his twin brother.

“Oooh! Can you make me a bowl of popcorn with butter? Thanks!” John Dory called out as he pushed in the first tape.

By the time the boys came back with enough popcorn to feed a small army, everyone had gotten comfortable on the couch.

And the tape began to play.

Little Branch peered into the camera and giggled. “Hi Floyd! Hi Spruce! Hi Clay! Guess what? JD is sleeping, isn’t he cute?”

He giggled before panning the camera view towards the living room, where John Dory was fast asleep on the couch with one leg hanging off.

Cooper was sat on his chest, chewing on a caterpillar plush toy.

“Say hello to Cooper. Coops! Say hi back!”

The camera moved in closer, as the funk trolling pulled the toy from his mouth and giggled. “Hi back!”

Branch laughed, as John began to stir, his right arm stump moved up, then flopped back down as his left arm came up instead to rub at his eyes.

Baby Cooper grabbed his stuffed toy and crawled up John’s chest before curling up in the nook of his neck.

The teal haired troll seemed to settle down and began to sleep peacefully again, his arm resting back at his side as his breathing slowed down once more.

Cooper giggled before going back to chewing his toy again, looking comfortable.

The view of camera turned around to show Branch again. “See? Sleepy JD.” He giggled. “Come back soon bros!”

“Branch? Did you take my camera again?” Called Rosiepuff.

The clip ended as Essence teared up slightly, already aware of the three missing brothers. Cooper had pretty much told her everything.

Cooper grinned as he looked at John Dory. “I completely forgot that I use to play with that caterpillar toy.”

Branch sniggered. “That’s because you destroyed it in like six months of having it.”

John Dory chuckled as the next clip began to play.

The camera panned towards John Dory, Branch and Cooper, all covered from head to toe in think mud.

Judging by Cooper’s size, he was around three or four.

“... dare I guess what even happened?” Grandma Rosiepuff asked from behind the camera, sounded both amused and exasperated.

“Well you see Grandma, Bitty B jumped into a mud puddle because he though it was funny.” John grinned, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

“You pushed me in you Dork!” Branch said, looking outraged.

Cooper giggled as mud dripped from his body.

“He’s lying Grandma. He totally jumped in, and he dragged little buddy in with him.”

“I’m not lying! You pushed Coops in after me! Then you jumped in afterwards!”

“Then we had a mud fight!” Cooper beamed as he hopped in and down in excitement. “It was awesome!”

There was a sigh behind the camera.

“Seriously John? You’re an adult, you should be setting an example for your brothers, not act more immature then them.”

“Bleh!” Branch stuck his tongue out at John Dory, who did the same back.

Cooper laughed as he skipped over and clung to his older brothers pant leg. “Can we do this again one day? Pleeeeeese!”

“Sure we can little buddy!” John grinned.

“John no!” Grandma Rosiepuff scolded before the clip ended.

Everyone on the couch laughed out loud after that.

John Dory wiped away his tears of laughter as the tape continued on.

Grandma Rosiepuff’s face appeared in the screen. She smiled and raised a finger to her lips before panning the camera towards a door.

She reached out to open it, showing John Dory’s bedroom.

The teal troll was in bed, wheezing with his eyes closed. It was clear he was ill.

Branch was sitting in bed next to his older brother, frowning slightly in concentration as he read from one of his children books.

Cooper was on the other side, tucked up under the nook of John’s arm stump with his arms wrapped around his caterpillar toy, listening intently to Branch read.

“I thought I told you two not to bother John while he’s ill.” Grandma Rosiepuff said, her voice sounding highly amused.

Branch looked up from his book. “We’re not bothering him grandma, we’re taking care of him.”

“That’s right.” John Dory said before coughing slightly, clearly not asleep at all. “Don’t send them away, me and little buddy want to know what happens next in the story.”

“Yeah!” Cooper grinned before yawning cutely as he rested his head on John’s chest.

Branch gave the camera a ‘I told you so’ look, before continuing to read.

“Honestly...” Rosiepuff chuckled. “Even when ill, you can’t stop being a big brother can you John?”

John Dory cracked open an eye and lazily grinned at the camera.

Clip after clip played, before the tape finally came to an end.

By the time night had fallen, they had through several more tapes, and even more photo albums.

The royal funk family’s emotions were like a roller coaster, from crying to laughing, from laughing to crying.

John Dory just smiled softly, glad that he had recorded everything. He may have started it for his brothers, so they could catch up on Branch’s life...

But seeing them serve a purpose to a family who lost their child through no fault of their own, he was glad to be able to give something back.

He leaned back on the couch, feeling contented and relaxed.

He was happy, despite his panic attacks and deep rooted issues with the past... he was happy being here with his two youngest brother, and feeling very much apart of Essence and Quincy family.

He even had a future to look forward to with his sweet Sunset, and maybe one day...

It’ll be his own children he’ll record as they go through life, including those of Branch’s and Poppy’s.

He’ll be an awesome uncle, and he knew for a fact that Cooper and Branch would he amazing uncles too.

As long as his brothers were happy, he was happy.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26 – A Letter and a Diamond

It was only a few days before the grand royal Bergen wedding, and Bergen town had never looked so colourful.

Rainbow flags hung from every window, flowers of every colour imaginable decorated every street, and pretty much the whole town had been scrubbed top to bottom until it gleamed new.

The Bergens themselves rushed around carrying items and boxes, their faces filled with undiluted joy and excitement, their usual drab dull clothes now bright and cheerful.

Trolls filled the streets too, helping out the Bergens with whatever they could, like hanging up bunting flags or lights.

Two years since the incident when Poppy taught them true happiness, and the friendship between trolls and Bergen were stronger then ever.

The scars of the past were still there, but they were fading as singing could be heard all over the town by both species.

Poppy stood on the shoulder of Bridget as the two rushed around, chatting away happily to each other as the checked on everything at the venue.

“I need a break.” John Dory grunted as he sat down on the grassy verge around he Troll Tree.

All morning he had been carrying bottles of glitter everywhere, delivering them to where they needed to go. Him, his brothers and Darnell had all offered to help Poppy with the preparations, and they’ve been here for the last four days.

Actually no... John Dory offered to help when the pink troll said she needed extra hands, and used the puppy dog eyes on him. A few bats of her eyelashes and it was over for him... curse his weakness!

Poppy and Branch had been staying in the royal pod at the Troll Tree, while John and the others bunked down in Rhonda.

They could have used a guest pod, but the teal haired troll just felt more comfortable being in his sweet girl then some pod.

Safer too, though he didn’t dare use that word. He liked the Bergens now, and got on especially well with King Gristle.

But sometimes old feelings die hard.

“Me too.” Branch flopped down next to him, his arms outstretched. “Ugh... who knew organising a royal wedding would be hard.”

John Dory suddenly sniggered. “I bet your royal wedding with Poppy will be even worse.”

Branch blushed and swatted his brother’s arm. “S-Shut up, we’re not even engaged yet.”

John rolled onto his side and propped up his head with his head, as he stared down at this little brother with affection. “So when are you going to do it? I saw the flower ring Bitty B, I know what it’s for.”

Branch stayed silent for a bit, eyes staring up at the bright summer blue sky, before smiling softly. “After the wedding, I’m going to take her away for a camping trip to her favourite place, just the two of us. Then... I’m going to do it JD.”

His determined expression suddenly turned into a fearful one. “Just... what if she says no?”

“Bitty B... this is Poppy we’re talking about.” John Dory smirked as he playfully punched his brother, earning a yelp and a glare. “She loves you, and you love her. I see it every time you look at each other. The both of you clicked together like pieces to a puzzle the moment you first met each other, like you were meant to be... and I couldn’t be more proud of you.”

Branch blinked back tears, before quickly bringing up his arm to cover his eyes. “Dork! You’re getting sappy in your old age.”

Cooper suddenly bounced over and flopped over his oldest brother, making John grunt. “Oi! Get off me!”

“Nope!” Cooper grinned as Darnell walked over laughing. “Not until you get up off your lazy butt and do some more work.”

“Noooooooo! I don’t wanna!” John Dory whined dramatically before wrapping his arms around Cooper to trap him. “Not without some love from my itty bitty baby brother!”

“Let go!” Cooper laughed as he squirmed and struggled. “I’m an adult!”

Darnell and Branch smirked before a shadow was cast over them, making all four look up.

Bibbly, the Bergen who ran the bib store was smiling down at them. “Ah, sorry to disturb you boys, but I have a letter here for Branch? It arrived this morning.”

“That’s me.” Branch frowned as he got up.

John let go of Cooper, and the two sat up with curious expressions.

Bibbly bend down on his knees and held out his hand, a troll sized letter between his forefinger and thumb.

“Thanks man.” Branch smiled with a nod before taking the letter, that frown once more back on his face.

The Bergen nodded and walked off humming a cheerful tune.

All four boys squeezed up together as Branch held out the envelope. John Dory’s name was on it, but it seemed to be scratched out with Branch’s name scribbled underneath.

The sight of it made John suck in a breath, as his chest twisted almost painfully. A sudden sense of foreboding washed over him, as an inkling of who the sender could be made his palms sweat.

What made this worse, was the fact the word Neverglade had been scribbled out, and replaced with Troll Tree.

“I think this was meant for you first?” Branch said as he looked at his older troll with a strange expression, then he blinked in alarm at the look on his brothers face. “JD? What’s wrong?”

John Dory bit his lip as he stared at the letter, feeling his anxiety grow.

Just focus on breathing... in and out... in and out... calm. Stay calm.

“I think... it might be from one of our brothers.” He said carefully, his eyes glancing up just in time to see his brothers face change from concern to sudden rigid coldness.

“Wait what!?” Cooper gasped.

“What makes you even say that.” Branch said tightly, his body tensing up.

John sighed and rubbed his face. “Because who else would try sending it to me in the Neverglades, then finally to you at the Troll Tree? Before our brothers left, I left first remember? I told you all about going off to hike at the Neverglades, and they probably assumed you stayed at the Troll Tree.”

Understanding and bitterness filled Branch’s face. “They never came back, so they wouldn’t know about us living in Pop village. Twenty two years... why now!?”

He glared at the envelope in his hands, as if it had done him a personal injustice, in a strange way... it kind of has. “They couldn’t be bothered with us for twenty two years. Why now?”

“What are you waiting B? Open it.” Darnell urged as Cooper nodded.

Branch took a deep breath, before using his thumb to break open the gold wax on the envelope, and pulled out the letter inside which he unfolded.

It was a fancy looking letter, with curly gold writing. Dear John Dory had been scribbled out, with Branch’s name written underneath.

“Dear Branch... I am being held against my will by superstars Velvet and Veneer. Come to Mount Rageous at once and bring our brothers! Love Floyd... the sensitive one.”

Silence followed after Branch finished reading aloud, then he turned the letter around to reveal a map to Mount Rageous.

A swell of mixed emotions began to erupt inside John as he stared at the letter. The first time any of his brothers had contacted them, and it was because they were being held hostage?

Fear, anger, sadness... the emotions clashed like the waves of the ocean in a terrible storm.

But one thought was clear, his little brother Floyd was in trouble. They couldn’t just ignore this.

“It’s clearly a trap.” Branch huffed. “Or some sick prank. Like hello? If Floyd was really being held hostage? How had he even be able to write this letter and send it?”

“You’ve got a point...” Cooper frowned as he tilted his head, looking uncertain.

“Oh its a trap alright.” John Dory croaked, drawing everyone’s attention. “But I really think Floyd’s in trouble, how else would they know about me going to the Neverglades and Bitty B being at the Troll Tree? No one else knew but our brothers.”

“JD, we can’t just up and go to what is probably most likely a trap. I mean, Floyd might not even be there.” Branch looked furious, his eyes burning holes into the letter.

“Then I’ll go.”

Everyone snapped their gaze towards John Dory who looked pale but determined.

“Just hear me out before you all say something. I’ll go alone and check the place out, see if Floyd is really there or not. They’ll be expecting all of us, not just one troll. If our brother really needs our help, I’ll come back and we’ll come up with a plan to save him.”

“No way you’ll going alone.” Branch hissed furiously, his ears pinned right back. “I’m coming too!”

“Me too!” Cooper glared.

“No.” John shook his head. “Bitty B, you’re needed here remember? Popstar needs you, and you have band rehearsals with Kismet for the wedding. Little buddy, you and D are helping to organise King Gristle's stag party. He needs you here.”

Branch bit his lip, as did Cooper who pouted.

After nearly a minute of silence, the blue haired troll sighed in frustration. “Fine! But I swear JD... if I end up coming to rescue your butt, I’m telling Delta Dawn about your stupidity!”

John Dory’s eyes went wide with fear at this very real threat. “ Three days, with Rhonda’s hustle, I’ll be back in three days. Promise!”

Branch punched him in the shoulder, earning a yelp of pain from his brother. “I don’t agree with this at all, but you’re right... just... please, please promise you won’t do anything stupid. Promise me.”

John Dory wrapped his arms around his brother tightly, who hugged back with his hands gripping the back of his jacket. “I promise if things get dangerous, I’ll come straight back.”

Cooper joined the hug, his head resting on his older brothers shoulder. “If Floyd is there, we’ll save him together ok?”

“Right. Together.” John smiled softly, feeling his affection and love for his two youngest brothers swell.

Two days and four panic attacks later, John Dory nervously gripped the wheel of Rhonda as Mount Rageous came into view.

It was nothing like he’s ever seen before...

The road he was on, soon turned into a shiny glittery red and seemly lifted up from the ground. In fact, all the roads wiggled and curled all over the place, defying gravity.

Huge buildings rose up out of a sea of white bubbles, shining brightly with neon signs of all colours everything.

But it was the residents themselves that spooked the troll most.

They were huge, taller then even the Bergens and they were everywhere, cheering and swinging their arms as they drove recklessly on the roads.

“Easy girl...” John soothed as Rhonda rumbled at the giant cars flying past them.

One wrong move and it was over for them.

What was he even doing? He shouldn’t be here, driving around amongst giants looking for brother who might not even be here.

He should be in Bergen town with the others, working his butt off preparing for a wedding. Not this...

But what if Floyd was here? He couldn’t just leave, not again. John Dory left before and destroyed his family, made his brothers hate him. It was a miracle Branch didn’t blame him for it... but twenty two years later John still blamed himself.

He failed at being the older brother, he failed to realise what he was doing that tore his family apart.

So if Floyd was here, he had find him. His brother needed him.

John Dory gasped for air, and leaned forward over the wheel slightly, sweat dripping down his face despite the sudden chill in his bones.

Rhonda warble before purring loudly, the vibrations working their magic.

“Thanks girl, you always know how to help daddy huh?” John choked as he sucked in much needed air.

He rubbed the dashboard with loving affection before focusing back on the road.

Ok... superstars Velvet and Veneer, if they’re as famous as the letter eluded to then... ah hah!

There up ahead was a huge building, shining a dazzling white. Crowds of Rageons surrounded the entrance, lining up and waiting as they danced wildly to the music blaring out the double doors.

A huge poster next to the entrance showed two flashly Rageons, posing with the words Performing tonight... Superstars Velvet and Veneer!

“This is totally a trap...” John Dory grumbled as he parked up Rhonda behind some trash cans, hoping to keep his girl out of sight and safe.

“Ok sweetie, if I’m not back in two hours, go back home to Branch and Cooper? Ok? Can you do that for me?” John soothed as he hugged Rhonda’s face, stroking her plates.

The armadillo bus purred before licking him affectionately, covering him in glitter slime.

“That’s my girl.” He grinned, using his hand to wipe off the slime before heading for the entrance.

Up the stairs he climbed while avoiding the giant feet stomping to the music, and through the doors.

Inside was packed, with Rageons dancing everywhere. On the ground and the many platforms that seem to jut up here and there, the lights were dimmed as coloured flood lights moved around.

John Dory moved forward carefully as he looked around, before spotting Velvet and Veneer themselves.

It was obvious they were siblings, dancing and singing on the big wide stage, as lights flashed and stage smoke rose up from the sides.

He couldn’t deny how talented they were, like... really talented.

With a frown, he looked around again before spying an air vent up above. Bingo.

John Dory smirked and lowered his goggles over his eyes.

If Velvet and Veneer really had Floyd, then most likely he’ll be in their dressing room. If not... there might be clues.

Leaping up the platforms like only a troll could, John Dory gritted his teeth and jumped up as far as he could, before using his hair to catch onto a jutting pipe. He swung himself to the air vent and quickly scrambled inside.

“Ok... much easier when I was younger.” He grumbled before stretching his back.

He pushed his goggles back up and began to travel through the air vents, his ears twitching at every little sound as the music from the performance began to die down.

It took a while, but John finally found the right place as he pushed the light fixture out of the way, before lifting up the glass hexagon panel and flipping it over.

A cloud of dust billowed up when the panel landed, making him splutter and cough as he waved his hand in front of his mouth. “Gross...”

Once the dust cleared, John Dory kneeled down by the hole  in the ceiling and peered into the room below.

It was definitely Velvet and Veneers dressing room by how luxurious and fancy it was, the furniture looked expensive, and the dressing table looked to be made entirely of white marble.

He squinted his eyes, seeing a large purple glass bottle.

Wait... was there someone inside the bottle?

John gripped the edge of the ceiling, feeling his breath catch in his throat.

It was a troll sitting inside that bottle, trapped. A troll with shimmering pink hair.

Floyd.

“Hold it together John Dory.” John muttered to himself as he got up, and bent his legs. “Ok... let’s see if I can still do this.”

With that, he dived out of the hole, bounced off a glass star hanging from the ceiling and fell towards the dressing table. All he had to do was twist his body and...

SLAM!

John Dory belly flopped on the table as he twisted his body too late. His entire body ached and burned from the impact... so much for an impressive entrance.

“Uuuughhhhh...” He groaned and got up, his left hand reaching up to rub his face.

Then he turned towards the purple glass bottle, his eyes looking up to see Floyd looking at him with a mixture of curiosity and surprise.

His little brother had changed so much, yet at the same time hadn’t.

John Dory opened his mouth to say something witty and clever... but they died in his throat.

What could he say to his brother who had left and never came back? The brother who use to be Branch’s favourite, the one who promised their baby brother he’ll come back, but never did?

John pushed away those negative feelings, they didn’t matter right now. What matter was Floyd trapped inside a bottle at the mercy of two superstars for whatever reason.

“It’s ok Floyd, I’m here to get you out.” John walked closer to the bottle.

Recognition and shock filled Floyd’s expression, his eyes widening as he suddenly pressed his hands up against the glass. “John Dory? I can’t believe it...”

His pink haired brother suddenly pressed himself up against the glass even more, as if desperate to be closer to John. “I never thought I’ll see any of my brothers again...” his voice wavered, full of emotions.

“Long time no see.” John Dory smiled, though his voice sounded cautious slightly as he raised his left hand to the glass.

He had expected Floyd to hate him, but his little brother looked so happy and relieved. Maybe John’s fears were silly after all... maybe his brothers didn’t hate him like he thought.

Floyd sniffed as his eyes grew shiny with tears, before they locked onto his older brothers right arm.

The prosthetic arm.

Pure horror filled Floyd’s face as his mouth dropped. “John! Your arm! What happened to your arm!?” he all but shrieked.

John Dory flinched away from the bottle at the sound of his voice, ears down as he gripped his right arm. “Shhhh! Do you want everyone to hear you? My arm isn’t important right now, you are! Just hold tight and-!”

“No! It is important! Tell me right now! Tell me what happened!”

“I lost it in a poker match.” John Dory joked.

“Not funny!” Floyd hissed, tearing up even more.

“Sorry, sorry you’re right. Now’s not the time. Lets just get you out of there.” He sighed, raising his hands.

“You can’t get me out.” Floyd sighed sadly, his body seem to droop.

“Velvet and Veneer are giant, Pop obsessed succubi with no talent, and they’ve been stealing mine. I’m trapped in a diamond prison JD...” he said softly, sounding helpless and vulnerable.

Wait... diamond? The bottle is made of diamond?

John Dory reached out with his hand again, feeling the diamond prison containing his little brother whose eyes were locked back onto his right arm.

“How long...?” John whispered.

“Two months.” Floyd sighed as he rested his forehead against the diamond. “There’s only one way I'll get out of here... the only thing in the world that can shatter diamond.”

John Dory suddenly jerked his hand away, as if burnt. His face filling with horror. “The Perfect Family Harmony...”

Floyd nodded. “Yeah...”

How ironic was this? The perfect family harmony tore their family apart, now they needed the family back together to create what they failed to do in order to save Floyd’s life.

It’s like they came full circle, the past coming back to haunt them.

“Alright Flo-Flo. Just hang tight ok? I’ll fetch our brothers and bring them here as soon as possible.” John Dory said as he placed his hands on the bottle again, wanting nothing more then to scoop up his brother and make everything better again.

Floyd suddenly choked on a sob as he bought a hand to his mouth. “You called me Flo-Flo... John I-!”

There was a sudden bang of a door, and loud footsteps approaching.

“Our voices sound like garbage.” Velvet whined.

“We are dying out there.” Veneer moaned.

“What we need is more troll!”

“Run!” Floyd hissed urgently. “Before they get you too! Run JD! Run!”

John Dory gritted his teeth and forced himself to run away from his now crying brother. “I’ll be back with everyone, just you wait! We’re going to save you!”

With that, he used his slingshot to propel himself through the air and into the hole in the ceiling.

He kicked the glass panel back into place just as Velvet and Veneer entered the room.

With heart in mouth that felt like it was going to shatter, he quickly made his way out though the vents, and all but rushed outside the venue.

He didn’t stop running until he made it inside Rhonda, throwing himself into the drivers seat. “Ok sweet girl, time to give this Hustle a go. Back to Bergen town!”

With that, he slammed his fist on the big shiny button.

Do the hustle~

Chapter Text

Chapter 27 – Weddings and Secrets

“Guys please, come on!” Floyd waved his arms and stepped forward, but his brothers ignored him as they left the pod.

He sighed in frustration. John Dory may have left first, but it was clear Clay and Spruce had pushed him when they told him they quit the band.

He had never seen his eldest brother look so scared and vulnerable before. Did the perfect family harmony really mean that much to him?

Everything was just wrong.

Little Branch dropped his glasses to the floor as he stared at the front entrance. “It’s all my fault... I ruined everything...”

Floyd sucked in a breath at the pure devastation and guilt filling his baby brothers voice. “No, no. Branch, this is not your fault.”

He gently pulled Branch towards him and kneeled down on one knee. “It’s just... we’re not in sync. We’ve gone from boys to men, and now there’s only one direction for us to go.”

Floyd looked up towards the entrance. “The backstreets.”

“But you’re like... eleven.” Branch said in a tiny voice before his eyes suddenly went wide. “You’re not leaving too? Are you?”

Floyd sighed softly, it was true he was still pretty young, but unlike his older brothers, he wanted to continue his singing career. Not only that... he wanted to get out there and explore the world.

There had to be more then this cage trapping them, a prison where they’re treated like ingredients to be harvested every year.

There had to be a place out there where they could be free and happy, a place where he’ll become famous for his music and singing...

A place where he’ll be able to bring his baby brother to. Where it’ll be safe.

“Not forever. I’ll be back. I promise.” He smiled at Branch, pulling him into a tight hug. “But right now, I have to follow my heart. It’s telling me that it’s time to start a solo career.”

“But what am I gonna do?” His baby brother said in a tiny voice, his little arms barely reaching around as he hugged back.

“Branch, you are gonna do the most important thing of all. Take care of Grandma while I’m gone.” Floyd grinned as he pulled back from the hug and  gestured towards Grandma Rosiepuff who was snoozing away on the couch.

How she had slept through the argument was anyone’s guess.

Branch glanced over, before looking back and nodding.

Floyd smiled softly and pulled off his favourite leafy vest. “When you miss me, you can wear this. It’ll be like I’m right here with you.”

He wrapped the vest around his baby brother before cupping his cheek. Branch deserved better then this, and when Floyd finally finds his place in life, he’ll make sure his baby brother gets it.

“And when you come back, We’ll make our hideout!” Branch giggled as he raised his little arms.

“Definitely.” Floyd grinned before getting up to his feet and walking towards the entrance of the pod.

He stopped with a sigh, then turned to give Branch a sad smile. “I’ll see you soon, Baby Branch.”

“Bye. See you later.” The trolling raised a hand and slowly waved, as sadness began to fill his expression.

Floyd gritted his teeth and jumped from the pod to the branches below.

Time to escape and make a name for himself.

And maybe one day, his older brothers would come to their senses, and they could go back to being a family.

A proper family like they were before John Dory had become obsessed with perfection.

With heart in mouth, and suddenly wishing he wasn’t alone, Floyd slipped through town at the dead of night.

It was only when the town vanished from view that relief crashed over him.

“I’ll be back soon Branch... promise.”

When Floyd turned fourteen, he stumbled upon the Reggaeton Trolls, a travelling nomadic group.

He was malnourished and starving, and cried tears of relief when they offered him food and shelter.

Over the past three years, he had struggled to even write his own songs, let alone sing them to gain fame in the various towns and settlements he stumbled across.

In the end, he resorted to just singing songs from Brozone, but without his brothers, they didn’t sound as good.

How did John Dory do it? His eldest brother made writing song lyrics look like child’s play.

Floyd never once appreciated his brothers talent until now.

His missed John and he missed Branch... he missed them all.

Travelling the land had broaden his mind, but he was still blown away when the Reggaeton trolls explained about all the different genre of trolls scattered across the land.

He thought about going back home... but the thought of Bergens made him hesitate. Floyd was nowhere near getting a foot into his solo career, and he still hadn’t found the perfect place to bring Branch.

He couldn’t even take care of himself properly, let alone a small child... Maybe soon...

When Floyd turned sixteen, he left the roaming Reggaeton trolls that he had been living with for the past two years, and began to travel further afield.

It was how he came upon the K-Pop trolls, a small tribe. Something about their music attracted Floyd, so with hope in his heart, he settled down near them.

The trolls themselves were rather friendly, if not a bit eccentric.

It was here, that inspiration took over. The K-Pop trolls loved his singing, and it wasn’t long before he became popular.

Finally, he was getting somewhere with his solo career. Floyd strengthen his resolve and worked hard, enjoying the life he was building for himself.

His thoughts drifted to Branch, and he instantly felt guilt. It had been five years, and he still hadn’t gone back...

He couldn’t, not yet. Floyd was still a nobody in the music industry, and he can’t see himself living here with K-Pop forever.

His baby brother can wait a bit longer right? It’ll be worth it in the end.

As for his older brothers, he wonders if they’re still out there somewhere... or had they gone back home to Branch?

Floyd didn’t have an answer for that, and instead focuses on his career.

When Floyd turned twenty one, he fell in love with Rain, a beautiful K-Pop troll with a voice to match.

The two of them had left the K-Pop village a couple of years ago, and had headed out to the bigger cities to perform on the streets together.

The crowds got bigger as they went from one place to another, cheering them on.

Before long, they were actually being invited to venues to perform. Floyd’s song writing may have been subpar compare to John Dory's, but his voice and Rain’s harmonized together beautifully to make up for that.

He briefly thinks about going home to fetch Branch, but the fear of Bergens stops him. Besides... Floyd still hasn’t found the perfect permanent home.

When he thinks about, he realises he’s an awful brother... so he stops thinking about it.

When Floyd turned twenty seven, his world came crashing down...

Rain broke up with him, when their music career started to slow down, and their fan count began to dwindle. She wanted more, and had expected Floyd to have lived up to his ex-Brozone name.

Floyd was devastated, and even more so when his thoughts drifted to his baby brother, and the promise he made.

It had been sixteen years... Branch would be eighteen now, and probably didn’t even remember him.

Floyd had been so distracted by his career and Rain, his brothers had become an afterthought. If even that.

He didn’t just break his promise, he tore it apart. What kind of a brother was he?

An awful one...

He wanted to return home straight away, but guilt and fear kept him away. What if Branch hates him?

What if he went back... and found out his brother or brothers hadn’t survived a Trollstice?

He couldn’t... he didn’t deserve to go back home.

For the first time since he left the Troll Tree, he wanted his oldest brother.

He wanted John Dory. To have him hug him tight and call him by his nickname, and do his special whistle that he only ever do for him.

That night, he cried himself to sleep under the stars.

When Floyd turned thirty one, he arrived at Mount Rageous and took on odd jobs to get by.

It was hard, adjusting to life here, when everything towered over him.

Like the Bergens.

He sang old Brozone songs, mainly the ones where John Dory had the solo part. Singing those parts made him feel closer to his brother... he couldn’t help it.

Yet strangely enough, the Rageons loved his singing.

Especially siblings Velvet and Veneer, who he soon became friends with.

They offered him a place at their home, and often bombarded him with questions about his life, his brothers and Brozone.

Floyd told his friends everything, glad to finally have someone to talk to after Rain had left him.

When Floyd turned thirty two, he celebrated his birthday trapped inside a diamond prison, his talent sucked away by his two so called friends who betrayed him.

He was going to die in this prison, without ever seeing his brothers again. Without ever fixing his mistakes with Branch...

Maybe one day, his family would forgive him for being such an awful brother.

When Rhonda pulled up outside the Troll Tree, her legs wobbled before giving out underneath.

Her tongue lolled out of her panting mouth as John Dory opened the door and stumbled out, before falling flat on his face.

“Ok... way too much hustle... need to tone that down. Sugar and cupcakes, I'm gonna be sick...” he retched slightly before pushing himself to his feet.

Rhonda warbled and gently nudged him with her face.

“I’m ok girl, thanks.” John rubbed her face plates as his ear twitched and swivelled towards singing and loud music.

He glanced over to see crowds of Bergens and Trolls all seated on rows of benches, as King Gristle stood at the wedding arch smiling nervously.

His blue haired brother stood near the king, looking snazzy in his sequin green suit.

Looks like he had made it just in time for the wedding itself, so with a quick kiss to Rhonda’s nose, he made his way over to find an empty spot on one of the benches.

Half way down, amber red hair wrapped around his arm and yanked him over as he yelped.

“There ya are.”

John blinked as he ended up being held bridal style in Delta Dawn’s arms, who was sitting next to a Bergen on a bench. “S-Sunset!?”

“Hello Dory Darlin.” She grinned before holding him close, making the older troll blush heavily at their positions. A few Bergens looked down at them and awwwed in delight while holding their hands together.

“I arrived this morning to attend this here weddin’ as your plus one, but imagine my surprise when your brothers wouldn’t tell me where ya went.” Delta Dawn grinned. “Mind telling me honey?”

There was a dangerous tone to her voice.

John coughed and tried to wiggle out of her arms, but the country troll only held on tighter. “I’m so sorry Sunset, I didn’t mean to forget you were coming. It’s...”

He sighed and allowed himself to relax in her embrace as he told her what happened.

By the time John finished, Bridget arrived in her balloon wedding dress with Poppy on her shoulder.

“Oh my... and ya need all your brothers to break him out? That’s... oh Dory Darlin, that must be so hard on you.” Delta Dawn cupped his cheek lovingly, before letting him go to sit besides her.

“Yeah, I don’t know how Branch is going to take the news. I guess we’ll see.” He sighed, before reaching out to hold her hand.

Together they fell silence and watched Bridget’s balloon dress burst into an explosion of white glitter and confetti, revealing a beautiful sparkling white suit and... roller blades?

King Gristle began to simper. “Like a beautiful angel sent from heaven.”

Delta Dawn smirked and elbowed John Dory. “I thought that too when I first saw ya sugar.”

“Suuuuuuunset!” John blushed hard with embarrassment, despite the growing grin on his face.

She giggled before kissing his cheek.

Bridget looked radiant as she rolled forward towards the wedding arch and her soon to be husband, and somehow climbed up the steps without breaking a leg.

King Gristle beamed with pure happiness as Bridget rolled over towards him, and reached out to hold his hands.

The love they had for each other was clear to everyone who was watching.

One of the Bergens at the front row suddenly stood up, and bought her hands to her mouth. “Hey, Bridget, you still have time to run for it.” She cackled.

“Very funny, Aunt Smead.” King Gristle smiled sweetly, despite the clear annoyance on his face. “I’m so glad you could make it.”

John Dory chuckled as he leaned against his Sunset, their fingers intertwined tightly as they watched.

After exchanging vows, Queen Bridget grabbed her husband and pulled him into a very passionate kiss.

Loud cheering erupted as everyone stood up to clap for the newly wedded couple.

John Dory nodded at Delta Dawn, then together they jumped down from the bench before walking towards the wedding arch where the others had gathered.

It was Cooper first who saw him. “JD!”

He rushed over to embrace his brother who hugged him back tightly, as Darnell grinned with relief on his face. “Sup JD.”

Branch rushed over next, his eyes scanning his brother up and down as if looking for any injuries. “When did you get back?”

“Just before the wedding started.” John smiled before glancing up at King Gristle who was still smooching with Bridget. “Ahhhh... I’ll congratulate him later, he seems a little busy.”

Poppy smiled sweetly. “Great! Now you can tell me why you vanished for three days. Your brothers wouldn’t say anything to me.”

She glared at Branch and Cooper, both who coughed and looked sheepishly away.

John Dory sighed, before glancing at his blue haired brother. “Ok... you’re going to have to tell her the truth bro, because I found Floyd.”

Branch froze before frantically looking around, as if their pink haired brother would suddenly pop up.

“The truth... Floyd?” Poppy blinked as her lips formed into a frown. “Isn’t he your old bandmate? And what do you mean truth?”

John Dory sighed and rubbed his right arm, where flesh met prosthetic. Delta Dawn linked arms with him, her closeness giving him comfort.

“Bitty B... Velvet and Veneer really are holding Floyd captive. I saw him, spoke to him... they have our brother trapped in a diamond bottle and draining him of his talent to use as their own.”

Cooper blanched, his face filling with horror as Darnell leaned against him for comfort.

Branch froze, a flood of emotions flashed across his face. Then with a hard swallow, he turned to Poppy who looked confused. “Remember how I said Spruce, Clay and Floyd were our brandmates... I lied. They’re actually my brothers too. Everyone in Brozone were brothers.”

“Wha...? Why would you lie about that?” Poppy said, looking taken back and alarmed. “They’re your brothers!”

“Because I don’t see them as my brothers! They stopped being my brothers when they walked out on me and never came back!” Branch hissed before pointing a finger at John Dory. “JD came back the very next day, and raised me and Cooper along with Grandma. They’re the only brothers I have, the brothers who care about me, and would never leave me!”

Poppy stared, before throwing her arms around her boyfriend. “Oh Branchifer... I’m so sorry. That must have hurt so much.” She glanced at John Dory who looked pale. “For both of you.”

Just focus on breathing... in and out... in and out. Focus.

“Whenever you see him as your brother or not, it doesn’t change the fact Floyd is trapped and needs our help. We... we're going to have to find all our brothers, because the only thing that can shatter diamond...”

“Is the perfect family harmony.” Branch finished bitterly. “Of course it does. Fantastic.”

Poppy cupped her boyfriends cheek. “He’s your brother Branch. If I had a sister I hadn’t seen in years, I’ll still go rescue her if she needed me.”

Branch snorted, but his anger seem to ebb away. “Fine... but I'm doing this for the dork.”

“Thanks Bitty B.” John smiled, feeling relief. He had expected and feared his brother outright refusing to help.

He turned to Poppy. “My brothers already know, and so does Sunset, so it’s only fair you know the truth behind Brozone and what caused our separation in the first place.

Poppy looked uncertain and slightly scared as she nodded, while Branch held her close with a pained expression.

When John Dory finished explaining about his family being spared due to Brozone,  and how his fear drove him to push his brothers hard, both Poppy and Darnell looked horrified.

“JD...” the pink troll began to  tear up before rushing over to hug the teal troll tightly. “It wasn’t your fault! You were just a teenager! And trying to keep your family alive! I’m so sorry!”

John sucked in a breath, fighting back tears. “Thanks Popstar.”

She didn’t blame him, just like Branch. What did he do to deserve having them in his life?

“Operation: Find our brothers and save Floyd is a go!” Cooper cheered happily. “I can’t wait to meet them!”

Poppy nodded, looking determined. “I’m coming too!”

“I can’t come.” Darnell said sadly. “With Mom and Dad planning to pass on the crown to me soon, I can’t ignore my duties.”

He turned to Cooper and nudged him gently. “I know this important to you, and I'll explain the situation to our parents. Just stay safe ok?”

Cooper smiled and nudged his twin back. “Will do big D, and thanks.”

John Dory smiled as he looked around the group, before looking off into the distant, his mind in a whirl.

Twenty two years with no contact from his brothers, not knowing if they were still alive or not.

And now, Floyd was alive but at risk of dying if he wasn’t saved soon, and they’ll have to hunt down Spruce and Clay.

“Dory Darlin?”

He broke out of his thoughts and glanced over to Delta Dawn, who looked a little nervous and flustered. “Can I have a private word with you honey? Before you go off on a grand adventure to save your brother?”

“Of course Sunset.” He nodded, feeling slightly on edge due to his girlfriends nervous expression.

He glanced at the others. “Alright you brats, go stock up Rhonda and make sure we’re prepared for the trip, we don’t know how long we’ll be. I’ll be back soon.”

“Oooh! He wants to get his smooching quota done before he goes!” Cooper laughed before making a kissy face.

Then he yelped as John literally threw his prosthetic arm at him, making Darnell and Branch laugh. “Hey!”

“What? Thought you needed a hand.” John Dory winked as he began to walk off with Delta Dawn.

“Maybe you should bend over so I can ram this arm up your-!” Cooper was cut off as Branch pushed him along towards the Troll Tree with a chuckle.

“See you in a bit Romeo!”

John grinned as he and his Sunset walked off to the side and jumped down, before walking towards one of the street lamps away from everyone.

Delta Dawn stopped them and turned around, as her hands went for his left hand, clasping it tightly between her palms. “This probably ain’t the best place Dory Darin, but I can’t wait any longer... I just want ya to know that... well...”

She stepped closer and rested her forehead against his, ignoring the goggles. “I love ya Dory Darlin, and this past year bein’ with ya? Has been one of the best years of ma life... I know for certain you’re the troll for me.”

John Dory blinked as his cheeks went red, letting every word sink in. Then he smiled softly, feeling his love for this amazing troll continue to grow.

Just when he thought he couldn’t love her anymore, she always proved him wrong.

“I love you too Sunset, I wasn’t interested in love until the day you lassoed me off my feet.” John chuckled, making Delta Dawn snort with laughter. “You’re the only troll for me too. The past year knowing you? Just makes me look forward to the future.”

“That’s right honey, I want ya to look forward to the future, because darn it... you have one, with me!” Delta Dawn blushed with a fiery determination as she reached into her hair and pulled out two rings.

They seem to be made from strands of leather, woven together to form an intricate pattern.

“Country Trolls don’t have this fancy engagement part, we just get straight to the point an’ all.” She blushed even more as her expression turned nervous.

“We either just get married, or elope. We folks like to keep it simple and sweet, just an exchange of rings woven with some of our hair and it’s a done deal honey.”

John Dory blinked, then his jaw dropped at the implications. “WHAT!? You want to get m-married!? Like now NOW!?”

Delta Dawn nervously laughed. “N-No! Of course not honey, hahahaha... we can make this an engagement thing ya know? Exchange the rings, t-then when we do get m-married, just wove our hairs into them. Hoo boy... is it me or is today kinda warm huh?”

John Dory stared as his girlfriend took a hasty step back, and without thinking, he grabbed her arm and pulled her back.

Judging from her expression, she hadn’t meant engagement at all. She was serious about eloping.

She was backtracking because of his reaction.

Country troll culture when it came to weddings were vastly different from Pop culture.

Pop Trolls celebrate everything, engagement party... wedding party... it was traditional to throw huge events. It was how they were, and John sometimes wondered if centuries of captivity and being eaten made them more enthusiastic towards celebrations.

Country Trolls however, literally skip the engagement period all together. They never throw huge and loud parties, much preferable towards special events being more personal and private.

The rings exchange in a marriage vow, were made from the finest leather... woven with the hair of your spouse.

It was personal, and very intimate. A promise of forever.

Forever.

John Dory stared into the face of the troll he loved dearly, and saw his answer.

With a grin, he let go of her arm... and reached up towards his teal hair, as Delta Dawn watched with a mixture of shock and hope.

“Finally!” Branch smirked from the drivers seat as he spun around to watch his older brother climb inside. “We were starting to wonder if your girlfriend trollnapped you.”

“Wouldn’t catch me complaining if she did.” John Dory beamed as he walked over to his little brother with a spring on his step.

He felt like he was cloud nine right now.

“Woah, you look pumped JD.” Cooper grinned as he stood next to Branch and leaned against the drivers seat. “I guess you did more then just talk.”

He waggled his eyebrows before holding out John’s prosthetic arm for him to take.

“You could say that.” John chuckled as he began to strap on the prosthetic, before taking Branch’s place in the drivers seat.

“My wife just wanted to say a proper goodbye before we left.” He said causally while spinning around to get Rhonda on the road.

His girl warbled and took off like a bullet, her many legs kicking up dirt and grass into the air.

“Awww that’s really sweet!” Poppy skipped over before screeching to a halt. “Wait... did you just say... wife?”

Branch and Cooper froze, their eyes wide and mouths slightly parted.

John Dory smirked and put Rhonda onto auto-pilot before spinning around to hold out his left hand, wiggling his fingers.

“Meet John Dory, ex-leader of Brozone, current lyricist and advisor for Kismet, and married Pop troll to one of the most amazing and beautiful Country trolls of all time. Thank you, please... hold your applause.”

His brothers just stared in absolute shock.

Poppy however smiled sweetly in that dangerous way of hers as she walked forward, giving John the sudden sense of prey being stalked.

“You eloped? I think I misheard... because it sounds to me like you just denied me an engagement party and a wedding party.”

John Dory yelped and cowered like a little kid as Poppy grabbed the front of his jacket. He glanced at his brothers for help, but they simply shook their heads while still looking gobsmacked.

“N-Now Popstar... take it easy...”

Poppy grinned as she shoved their faces together. “When we get back, I'm organising those parties, and you’re going to have them. Understand?”

“Y-Yes madam!” he squeaked.

The pink troll beamed brightly and let go to skip over to the kitchen, as John stared in fear and admiration.

“You dork...” Branch walked over and punched his brothers shoulder hard before grinning. “Congrats.”

“Yeah bro, a married Troll! I totally thought Branch would be the first!” Cooper laughed, as their blue haired brother blushed.

John Dory grinned back as he rubbed his shoulder, before looking down at the ring on his fingers, and the amber red hair woven within the leather.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28 – Vacay Island

Rhonda warbled happily as she sped along the road, her tongue lolling out and flapping in the wind as they past a forest towards the coast.

“So like... does this mean you live with Delta Dawn now?” Branch asked as he worked on a clue board to locate Spruce and Clay.

The blue haired troll worked with Cooper to pin up notes and old photos on the wall next to the map, with everything linked together with red string.

Poppy was at the table, flipping through old brozone photos. She awwed and cooed every time she came across a baby picture of Branch.

John Dory stood between his brothers with a mug of coffee in his hands. “Kinda. We spoke about it before. I'll spend time here in Pop village, then time in Lonesome Flats, and vice versa. So technically, I live in Pop village and Lonesome Flats now.”

He sipped his drink before grinning at the dumbfounded look on Branch’s face. “I know it’s a bit unorthodox, but it works for us. Besides, when we finally have kids, they’ll be half Pop and Country. They deserve to know and experience both cultures and the places where we come from.”

Branch smiled, relief filling his face, before suddenly punching his shoulder.

“Owwwwwuoh! What was that for!?”

“That’s for eloping out of the blue, especially after what I told you before you left.” Branch smirked before going back to his clue board.

“Brat...” John grumbled before going back to watching his brother work.

“All right. All right!” cackled a familiar voice from the drivers seat, making everyone spin around abruptly with wide eyes.

“Tiny, Branch, Poppy, Cooper...” said the voice.

“Clampers and Uncle Dory...” said another familiar voice.

“…on another musical adventure filled with heart, hilarity and happiness!”

“And pie!”

John Dory threw him mug into the sink and raced over, seeing Tiny Diamond in a large trench coat driving, despite Rhonda still being on autopilot.

A little hand poked out of the trench coat and waved.

“Clampers!?” John Dory screeched as his eyes went wide. “What are you doing here!?”

Oh no... his wife and sister-in-law are going to kill him.

Poppy walked over and gasped. “Tiny! What are you doing here as well?”

Clampers stuck her face through the gap of the trench coat. “Sorry Uncle Dory, but momma and Aunt Dawnie said to keep an eye on ya. So here I am!” she giggled. “I sneaked on board with Tiny!”

“Word.” Tiny flashed a grin. “ And aunt Poppy, for your information, I am no longer a baby. I am a big boy now. And I’m on a man-sized rite of passage to learn lessons of life, courage and maybe love.”

The glitter trolling then pulled a note from his hair. “Also, I got permission from daddy. You’re welcome.”

John Dory stared, before slapping a hand over his face. “Sugar and Cupcakes... why me?”

Wait... wasn’t Clampers officially his niece now? And it was too late to turn Rhonda back, especially with the limited time Floyd had left before he was drained dry.

As for Tiny Diamond, he said it before and he’ll say it again... glitter trolls are weird.

Cooper walked over and blinked. “Should we be letting two trollings drive?”

“It’s on autopilot.” John whispered to him from the corner of his mouth.

“Not to worry, fellow grownup.” Tiny puffed out his chest. “I have procured my learner’s permit.”

John Dory watched with some amusement as his niece slipped out her hand to hold out an obviously fake drivers permit card.

Poppy took the card and frowned as she read the name next to a portrait of Tiny in his Trench coat. Who is Adulty McManface?”

“The better question is, are you a narc?” Tiny Diamond snapped his face towards Poppy, as his eyes went wide.

The pink troll jumped slightly , and began to stammer. “What? No. No. Why? Are you?”

Tiny Diamond narrowed his eyes, before slowly looking away.

John Dory groaned before heading to the kitchen to brew himself another coffee.

He knew when Clampers and Tiny became friends and partners in crime, that trouble would follow closely behind.

Now he has to worry about saving Floyd, finding his other two brothers all while watching over two Trollings.

John Dory decided then and there that he needs a vacation after this, felling more drained and tired then normal.

Cooper stayed by the drivers seat, chatting away to Clampers and Tiny, as Branch and Poppy headed back to the clue board.

“Okay, guys, where was I? Ah that’s right... trying to work out potential locations of the brothers who abandoned us.” Branch grumbled.

“Alright Bitty B, we get it.” John yawned as he walked over, only to yelp when Branch swiped his coffee and sipped it. “Oi! Get your own!”

His brother ignored him as he stared intently at the board, his finger tapping against the side of his stolen drink.

John grumbled and headed back to the kitchen. There had to be a way to find their brothers, just one little clue to give them a hint. Just...

Wait...

John Dory changed directions and headed for the cupboard, pulling open the doors to began his frantic search.

“You ok JD?” Poppy asked as she looked up from the photo album.

“Yeah, just remembered something. Just need to... ah hah!” John stepped back as he pulled out a postcard with a wide grin. “My fellow trolls, I present to you... a clue!”

Branch looked over unimpressed. “A postcard bro? Really? You’re such a dork...”

John Dory walked over and held out the postcard to his brother. “Don’t you remember Bitty B? We found this in Grandma’s old pod two years ago. It’s from Spruce, he’s the only one who talks this way.”

“Well I don’t remember how he talked, because I was just a baby when he ran off.” Branch grumbled before reluctantly taking the card to look over it.

“No name or return address, we’re never gonna find Spruce with this.” He looked up at his eldest brother. “I bet this sunset doesn’t even exist.”

John Dory sighed, realising his brother had a point. Maybe he believed it was from his brother due to his desire to see Spruce again.

“Oh, hot dog!” Tiny suddenly yelled out.

“Ooooh now that’s tropical!” Cooper awed. “JD! Branch! Poppy! Get your troll butts up here!”

The three glanced at each other, before rushing to the end.

“Oh, man.” Branch groaned as he face palmed himself in frustration, annoyance and disbelief. “Of course.”

“Well look at that.” Poppy giggled as she leaned up against her boyfriend.

John Dory simply laughed.

There up ahead, was the ocean... and a beautiful tropical island that was the spitting image of the island on the postcard.

What are the chances of that?

“Spruce must be on that island.” Poppy grinned wildly. “Finally! I get to meet another Brozone member! Ooooh I’m so excited!”

“And I get to meet another brother!” Cooper beamed.

John Dory smiled at their enthusiasm, though he couldn’t help the feeling of anxiety bubbling to the surface.

Everything will be fine right? Floyd was happy to see him so... maybe Spruce would be too?

“Alright you little brats, hop out of my seat.” He grinned while spinning the chair.

“Whoa, easy there, goggles.” Tiny Diamond pouted as he jumped into Poppy’s arms.

Clampers giggled and dived into John's hair, curling up as she made herself comfortable.

John didn’t mind his niece being there as he threw himself into the drivers seat, and spun himself around to grip the wheel.

Clampers would often hid in his hair whenever he visited his sweet Sunset.

With a wide grin, he pulled down his goggles over his eyes. “All right, y’all. Let’s mobilize!”

He pulled a lever, and Rhonda stormed off the road and raced towards the direction of the island.

“Yeah, pedal to the metal, JD!” Poppy cheered as she raised an arm into the air.

Branch rolled his eyes before noticing the cliff they were speeding towards. “What are you doing?”

“Worry not, Rhonda here’s completely waterproof.” John Dory laughed, knowing full well everyone knew that was a lie.

“Wait... since when!?” Cooper yelled.

Branch’s eyes widen in sudden fear and realisation, as he quickly pulled his own goggles down and grabbed Poppy around the waist.

With a warbling cry of excitement, and maniacal laughter from the teal haired troll...

... Rhonda leaped off the cliff and began to dive towards the blue ocean waters below.

Everyone screamed except for John Dory who looked as if he was having the time of his life.

Rhonda pulled herself out of the ocean and took a few steps onto the golden sandy beach surrounded by a tropical jungle.

The door flew open, and everyone coughed and spluttered as they flooded out with the water.

“Waterproof he says!” Branch yelled as he lay on his back, as Poppy sat up and spat out a mouthful of water. “You knew damn well she wasn’t waterproof!”

“Again!” Tiny Diamond clapped as he sat on Poppy’s lap.

“That was fun Uncle Dory!” Clampers giggled as she poked her head out of John’s hair, who was laughing his head off as he got up.

Cooper shook his body, then yelped as Rhonda did the same, spraying him in the process.

“Oh the look on your faces when we leaped off that cliff, priceless!” John Dory chuckled as he walked over to fuss Rhonda, raising both his hands...

Problem was... only his left arm reached out. His prosthetic arm dangled uselessly as the stump of his right arm lifted up.

“Er... do we have a spare prosthetic arm in storage Bitty B?” John asked while bracing himself.

As expected, Branch snapped his face towards him with narrowed eyes. “Seriously?”

He jumped up and walked over to his oldest brother, reaching out to pull the prosthetic arm closer to examine it. “I didn’t get around to finishing upgrading the spare, so I guess you’re gonna have to go without for a bit you dork.”

John groaned, and allowed Branch to unstrap the prosthetic arm and pull it off his stump.

“Don’t worry, once this fully dries out, I should be able to fix it.” He said, before suddenly hitting his brother with his own arm.

“Ay! What’s that for!?”

John Dory rubbed his chest as he watched his little brother climbed back into Rhonda with his prosthetic.

He glanced down at the stump of his right arm, then sighed as he reached over to roll down the sleeve of his jacket to make it look less obvious.

If Spruce was really here, the last thing he want was all attention to be on his missing arm. Floyd was more important then him at the moment.

“Are you ok Uncle Dory?” Clampers asked as she poked her head out, her little face filled with concern.

“Sure I am kiddo. Don’t you worry.” He grinned while reaching up into his hair to tickle the trolling, making her laugh and snort.

“I’m guessing we head through there?” Cooper said as he walked over to face the wall of greenery.

“Yeah, guess so.” John nodded before walking over to Rhonda, his hand reaching up to stroke her face plates. “Be back soon girl. Have a rest while we’re gone.”

She warbled and licked him affectionately.

Poppy took the lead as they began to traverse through the wild vegetation.

Branch and Cooper stuck close to their older brother, being oddly protective as they helped him when needed.

“Guys I’m fine, I went without a prosthetic for thirteen years after losing my arm remember?” John laughed, feeling touched by his baby brothers.

“I know I know, it’s just... you keep stumbling, and I’m scared you’re gonna fall you dork.” Branch grinned.

The group were walking along the large leaves and stems of the giant plants around them to better navigate, high up above the floor.

Branch wasn’t exactly wrong about John stumbling. Normally he was fine, but today he felt oddly exhausted. He put it down to the excitement and rush from all the events happening since this morning.

“Yeah, they always say we have to take care of our elderly.” Cooper tease before laughing as John swatted him.

“Oi! I ain’t that old!” he grumbled before grunting as he walked into something and bounce off, stumbling and falling onto his butt in the process.

That something, turned out to be a giant head that turned around to glance at them with a lazy smile. “Whoa. What do we got here?”

John Dory gasped in fear and scrambled back, as Branch and Cooper stood in front of him quickly.

This guy was bigger then the Bergens!

The Vacaytioner simply smiled at them in a friendly way, before glancing over his shoulder. “Hey, guys. Looks like I found some fellow rock climbers!”

There were cheers and whoops from below.

Rock climbers?

John got to his feet and despite his brothers protest, walked to the edge and peered down.

It was a cliff edge, with hundreds of coloured pipes sticking out for easy climbing. There were several Vacaytioners climbing up, including a few kids who kinda looked similar to trolls, but way bigger.

Poppy skipped over with Tiny to where John stood, and leaned over to wave enthusiastically at the Vacaytioners. “Hi!”

Cooper walked over and leaned against his oldest brother, as the group then took the time to glance over the island, having a good view from up here.

It was like the whole island was made of nothing but pure golden sand that felt warm beneath their bare feet.

Small buildings scattered around, while a huge sandcastle like building stood in the middle.

Palm trees swayed it the gentle breeze, with drinks nestled under their leaves instead of coconuts, and flying volleyball birds fluttered around above them.

Occasionally they would swoop down to grab a drink and serve it to a Vacaytioner.

The Vacaytioners themselves were either sunbathing, playing or simply relaxing and having a fun time.

“Welcome to Vacay Island.” The one they bumped into smiled as he saw their looks of astonishment. “Where every day is a vacay.”

John Dory grinned as he turned around to face his brothers. “Race ya!”

With that he stepped back off the cliff and plummeted down while the others cried out in surprise.

He laughed and used his hair to catch onto the jutting pipes to swing himself down safely.

“Keep up old man!” Branch laughed as he flew past John with Poppy on his back who crying out with laughter with Tiny.

Cooper beat them all to the ground first, grinning broadly. “Hah! Losers!”

John Dory and Branch glanced at each other before suddenly smirking.

“Losers huh? Say JD, I think need to send some... baby Cooper photos to Boom.” Branch said.

John nodded. “Indeed dear brother, the most embarrassing ones we can find I think.”

“You guys are jerks!” Cooper pouted as he blushed hard.

Clampers jumped out of her uncles hair, and began to run around with Tiny, the two Trollings clearly enjoying the sand as they laughed happily.

“Don’t run too far off Clampers, Tiny.” John Dory called out as he and the others began to walk along the beach. “Stay in our sight.”

Cooper chuckled and gently nudged him. “Oh uh... JD’s going into dad mode.”

“That’s adorable.” Poppy giggled before blinking as a volleyball bird offered her a drink. “Oh! Thank you.”

She took a sip, then hummed in appreciation. “Oh this is good, got a strong kick to it.”

Another volleyball bird offered John Dory a drink, but before he could reach out for it, Clampers suddenly appeared out of nowhere and knocked his arm out of the way.

“You can’t drink that Uncle Dory!” she said with wide eyes before climbing up his pants leg.

“Wha...? Clampers? Hey...” He frowned as his niece disappeared into his hair.

What was that about?

“Well someone’s protective of their Uncle.” Cooper grinned as he took the drink instead.

They began to walk past a group of Vacaytioners playing in a band and singing.

“When you’re on a holiday...

You can’t find The words to say...

On an island in the sun.

We’ll be playin’ And havin’ fun!

And it makes me feel so fine I can’t control my brain...”

As they walked further along the beach, another voice joined in with the singing, and John felt his heart leap with a mixture of longing and anxiety.

“Smooth...

Sailing...

Takes me away...

To where I’ve always heard It could be!

Just a dream And the wind to carry me...

And soon I will be free!”

They turned towards the source of the singing, soon spying a troll with huge purple hair that swept down over his back, surfing along one of the waves.

“Spruce...” John Dory whispered, eyes wide.

His little brother, he was right there. For the first time in twenty two years... he looks so different.

Branch scowled and crossed his arms, his eyes staring daggers at his second oldest brother.

“Oh, yeah. I totally see why he was the heartthrob one.” Poppy nodded, earning a frown and raised eyebrow from her boyfriend.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29 – Spruce, sorry I meant Bruce.

Rosiepuff held the blue and green speckled egg in her hands, feeling a mixture of sadness, fear and anticipation.

Sadness that her once sweet son could just abandoned his child like this.

Fear that once again, she’ll have to raise a trolling. Only this time she wasn’t young and able like before. Should she really do this again?

Anticipation, because within this egg, was her first grandchild. Judging from the lock of teal hair sticking out from the top of the egg, her grandchild had inherited her own hair colour.

A loud crack bought the elderly troll out of her thoughts, making her jumo slightly. There on the gleaming shell, was a crack.

Her grandson was hatching.

As Rosiepuff saw the cracks get bigger on the smooth shell, she couldn’t help but smile softly. This troll was going to be something special, she can feel it in her old troll bones.

If only her husband John Dory could he here to see this, to bear witness the arrival of new life to their family.

With a loud crack, the egg shell finally gave way, leaving behind a squirming blue skinned baby in Rosiepuff’s arms.

The hatchling blinked before looking up owlishly at his grandma, then his mouth parted wide to let out a happy squeal of delight.

“Welcome little one.” Rosiepuff smiled as she began to cry softly, her hand reaching down to stroke a finger along the baby’s chubby cheek.

He looked identical to how her son Elton looked on his hatching day, who looked identical to his own father.

That was when it struck her.

“I think I’ll name you... John Dory, after your grandpa. He would be so thrilled to meet you sweetheart.”

John Dory let out another joyful squeal and began to chew on his tiny fingers, his eyes never leaving his grandma’s face.

Eventually he yawned cutely, began to crawl up over her shoulder and into her hair, an instinctual behaviour typical of all trollings.

Rosiepuff was his caretaker, so her hair was a beacon of warmth and safety.

She sniffed and wiped away her tears, as she felt her grandchild settle down.

Her sweet little John Dory.

As the days past, Rosiepuff’s quiet days were now full of joy and laughter.

John Dory was such a sweet and happy baby, constantly squealing with laughter and giggling at any troll who paid him attention.

He was Rosiepuff’s pride and joy, and she’ll often show him off to the other trolls around the Troll Tree.

Everyone loved him, though there were a few who commented that the infant hadn’t talked yet, or even sang his first song.

“He’s just a baby.” Rosiepuff smiled softly as she held John Dory in her arms, who was clapping his hands and giggling. “There’s no rush.”

“Indeed.” King Peppy said as he walked over, before kneeling down slightly to become eye level with the baby. “My, he looks just like his grandpa. I remember that old crazy troll like it was just yesterday, coming over to play poker with my old man.”

“Say hello to the King, John Dory.” Rosiepuff smiled.

John waved his hands and giggled, his eyes shining with delight.

King Peppy boomed with laughter. “He’s such a cutie! Almost makes me want my own. May I?”

He held out his hands.

Rosiepuff beamed and handed over her grandson.

She watched in delight as King Peppy began to toss and catch John Dory, making the infant squeal with laughter.

Rosiepuff hadn’t expected to be pull back into child rearing, but as she watched...

She had no regrets.

They watched as Bruce surfed to the beach before jumping off gracefully, despite his stocky well built body.

With a relaxed expression, he headed off inside the large castle like building. The sign above the doorway that he entered, read Bruce and sons.

 Another sign had been nailed on at the end. And daughter.

“You ready for this Bitty B?” John Dory asked, as he placed his left hand on his brothers shoulder.

Branch shrugged slightly as Poppy reached over to give his a hand a squeeze. “Not really. You?”

“Nope!” John Dory grinned.

“I am!” Cooper said with excitement as he began to walk towards the building that Spruce had vanished into.

The others glanced at each other before following. When they stepped inside, it was packed with Vacaytioners all chilling in pools of water. They simply relaxed or ate at the tables floats set up in the water itself.

“Cannonball!” one giant yelled and he jumped over the group of trolls to land into the nearest pool.

“Running drinks to the back twotop.” Spruce called out as he navigated around the pools with notepad and pen in hands. “Lenny! Seaweed floats are almost out.”

“Thanks, boss.” A Vacaytioner nodded before walking away through the water.

John Dory glanced at his brothers before picking up the pace. “Spruce! Hey Spru-!”

A menu slapped him in the face, making him halt in his tracks as Clampers growled within the confides of his hair.

“Specials are on the back. Don’t order the clams. Don’t ask why.” Spruce said without looking back, before turning his head to call to another Vacaytioner. “Fricassee squid and one jellyfish slider.”

“Spruce!” John tried again as he tossed the menu away. Branch was clenching his hands into fists, looking agitated.

“Huh?” their purple haired brother slowed down to a stop before groaning, still not turning around. “Oh, no. I knew this would happen one day...”

They watched Spruce roll his shoulders, as if bracing himself. “Listen, I know you recognize me from BroZone, and I’m happy to give you an autograph or whatever. But can you please be discreet about it?”

He sounded annoyed now.

John Dory and Branch glanced at each other with raised eyebrows. Brozone had never perform outside of the Troll Tree...

“Spruce, it’s us. It’s your brothers.” John tried again, his ears pinning back. This was it. The moment they had all been waiting for.

“Wha...?” Spruce finally turned around and stared, before throwing his notepad and pen to the side as he rushed forward. “Whoa... Bitty B!”

Spruce pushed past John Dory without a second glance and grabbed Branch under his arms with a wide excited smile, before tossing him into the air.

John just froze, feeling immense hurt at being brushed aside like that.

Like he didn’t matter.

Did his brother still hate him after all these years? He reached up and gripped his chest, trying to keep his breathing normal.

Focus... breath in and out... in and out.

Branch hissed angrily and pushed Spruce away when he landed, instantly back tracking to stand by John Dory’s side. “No tossing! I’m an adult! And only JD and my baby brother is allowed to call me Bitty B, you lost that privilege!”

His cobalt blue hair bristled slightly as he glared at the stunned looking Spruce, who was clearly not expecting his little brother to react that way.

“Try and calm down Bitty B, ok?” John gently bumped him. His brother let out a breath and nodded, calming down somewhat.

“Wait... baby brother? What? Dad came back with another egg? Seriously?” Spruce frowned.

Cooper came to John’s other side and leaned against him, looking shy and uncertain.

“Not exactly Spruce.” John Dory smiled as he wrapped his left arm around his baby brother. “This is-!”

“Oh its not Spruce anymore. It’s Bruce.” Bruce smiled, though there was a hint of defiance or anger in his eyes? “Wanted to put the whole boy band behind me.”

John flinched as his breathing hitched. “Oh...”

He didn’t say it, but the name change hurt. Spruce had always been special to him in a way, when Grandma had told him Spruce was his very first word.

John Dory coughed and tried to hide the hurt from his face and his voice, as Branch leaned closer to his right side, hiding his lack of an arm from sight.

“Right... yeah. Ummm... this is Cooper, our brother. I found his egg when Branch was only three, so we adopted him into our family.”

“H-Hi Spruce! S-Sorry, Bruce. It’s nice to finally meet another one of my brothers!” Cooper grinned as he moved towards Bruce who looked stunned. “JD told me lots about you!”

“Wait wait wait... John... you went back?” Bruce asked incredulous, as if the notion of his older brother going back after the break-up was impossible.

“He came back the very next day, Bruce.” Branch said, his voice had a slight hard bite to it. “Raised me and Coops with Grandma.”

“Yeah! JD is the best brother ever!” Cooper beamed, before grinning at John Dory who grinned back, feeling touched.

His happy feeling snapped when he heard Bruce scoff, making him deflate slightly as his ears pinned back.

Branch growled next to him, eyes glaring daggers at their purple haired brother.

“I... wow. Seems we have a lot to talk about.” Bruce nodded with a strange look, his eyes flicking between Branch and John, before suddenly grabbing Cooper into a headlock. “Welcome to the family Cooper, Wet willy!”

Cooper yelped as the purple haired troll sucked his finger before jamming it into his ear with a laugh. “Ewwwww gross!”

Poppy jumped forwards when Bruce finally let go, clapping her hands together with excitement. “Hi Bruce. I’m Poppy! Branch’s girlfriend. Wow. It’s, like. It’s so cool to meet you or whatever.”

She giggled and gestured to Tiny Diamond. “This is Tiny Diamond, and in JD’s hair is Clampers.”

“That’s your cue kiddo.” John grinned.

Clampers dived out of his hair and landed next to Tiny. “Howdy there! It’s so nice to meet ya!”

“Hey, what’s up?” Tiny Diamond nodded.

Then the two trollings giggled and rushed over to a Vacaytioner floating on his back, with a huge bowl of nachos on his belly.

“Hey kids, don’t... hey!” John Dory gasped as he watched the two dived right into the bowl of cheesy nachos with an expression of horror. “Tiny! Clampers!”

The two trollings poked their heads out and high fived each other.

“Killer nachos you got here, by the way.” The little glitter troll cheered.

“Yeah! All right!” the Vacaytioner nodded as he laughed, clearly not bothered that two kids just randomly jumped into his food.

The nearby Vacaytioners laughed as well, finding the whole thing hilarious.

“Well then, let me introduce you to my family. I can’t wait for you to meet everyone.” Bruce grinned before walking over to a Vacaytioner woman who was busy at work, handing out plates of food and drinks.

“Hi, honey. These are my brothers, unexpectedly.” Bruce called out with an expression of adoration for the woman.

The Vacaytioner stopped, before quickly putting everything down. “Oh. Oh! Oh, hello there. So nice to finally meet you.” She beamed, sounding super friendly and happy to see the group of trolls.

“Giant wife!” Cooper gasped in awe, before being swatted by Branch.

“Hi.” John Dory grinned and waved his left arm.

“Hello!” Poppy beamed happily.

“This is my wife, mother to our fourteen children and business partner, Brandy.” Bruce sighed softly with a happy expression, as he bought his hands together.  “She is my soulmate. My very tall soulmate, but we make it work.”

Cooper looked between the two, before raising a hand. “...How?”

“Fourteen kids!?” Branch looked gobsmacked as he snapped his gaze between the two.

Bruce merely wiggled his eyebrows with a smirk, and didn’t answer.

“We don’t even really know how it works. I’m kidding. I’m I’m not. I’m I don’t know.” Brandy became flustered and quickly grabbed a cookie to bite into, her cheeks flaming red.

Wow... Bruce had his own restaurant and family?

Despite missing his brother, and still feeling hurt at his lack of enthusiasm at seeing him, John Dory felt a sense of pride for what his brother had achieved.

A bittersweet happiness, especially with how happy Bruce himself seem to be.

Without John.

Before his negative emotions could get worse, he felt a tiny hand tug his right sleeve that hung loosely at his side.

“Here Uncle Dory! This is for you!” Clampers held out a large piece of nacho chip covered in cheesy goodness.

“Awww thanks kiddo!” John Dory beamed as he took the chip, suddenly aware of how hungry he was. He bit into the chip with relish, pleasantly surprised at how it tasted.

“Wow... Tiny was right. Killer nachos man.”

Bruce blinked in surprise before pointing at Clampers, who was already racing back to her friend. “Did she just call you-!”

He was interrupted as one of his children walked over. “Daddy, Daddy, can I have a cookie?”

Bruce grinned and grabbed a cookie, before tossing it into his son’s mouth. “Where was I? Oh! Ye-!”

“Daddy, Bruce Jr. Bit me.” Another child interrupted him as he pointed at his brother, who was slowly sneaking up behind his dad.

“No biting!” Bruce said sternly, eyes narrowed.

They walked off as his daughter now approached. “Daddy, I don’t see how any government stands a chance.”

“You’re not wrong, kid.” Bruce smiled before turning his attention back to the others.

John Dory munched away on his nachos, looking highly amused as another child rolled over, his body somehow trapped inside a ketchup bottle.

“I’m stuck in this ketchup bottle!”

“Okay. Gonna handle all of that.” Bruce was starting to look frazzled now. “Just give Daddy two seconds, okay? Love you.”

He kicked the bottle away, sending his child rolling as he turn back to the others, bringing his hands together.

“Now the-!”

“Daddy, Daddy, Daddy! Guess what?” another child excitingly said as he rushed up to his dad who looked up with wide eyes. “I have pink eye!”

“Woah!” John Dory reeled back.

“Oh, my Pink eye!” Branch gasped, looking fearful and grossed out.

“Cool.” Cooper grinned.

“Oh! [BLEEP!]” Tiny Diamond yelped, before slapping his hands over his mouth.

“Tiny! Language!” Poppy gasped as she stared at the trolling in shock, looking scandalous.

John swallowed the last of his nachos before taking a deep breath. “Look, B-Bruce, gotta cut to the chase. We’re not here to catch up. We’re here because of Floyd, we need to save him, and the only way is the perfect family harmony and-!”

Bruce raised a hand, suddenly looking furious. “Seriously John? This again after all this time? I can’t believe you... just... get out.”

He turned away as John froze up, eyes wide.

He failed.

“Hey. Get these guys their meals to go. I want them out!” Bruce said angrily as he began to walk away.

“No, no, no. You don’t understand!” John called out in a panic as he rushed towards his brother. “It’s for Floyd! He’s being held captive in a diamond prison, having his talents sucked dry!”

Bruce stopped and spun around, his expression filled with alarm and concern. “Oh. Well, yeah... You need the perfect family harmony for that.”

He then sighed, sounding bitter as he looked up at his older brother. “But how? We’ve never even came close to pulling it off last time and...”

Bruce trailed off, his eyes slowly widening with horror and realisation. “Your arm...”

John Dory glanced down and cringed, his missing arm now obvious without the cover of his brothers.

“Er... what about it?” John pulled a confused face, trying to look casual.

“Don’t play games with me JD!” Bruce snapped, panic in his eyes as he marched over and grabbed at the empty sleeve. “You’re missing an arm!”

“Oh... John blinked innocently before gasping dramatically. “It was there this morning I swear! Must have lost it in the ocean.”

Poppy, Cooper and Branch burst out laughing, unable to contain themselves any further at the older trolls antics, and the expression on Bruce’s face.

“It’s not funny!” Bruce cried before suddenly grabbing his older brother by the cheeks. “What. Happened. To. Your. Arm!?”

John laughed and pushed him away. “Relax, it happened twenty two years ago. It’s not that important right now.”

“Not important!? My only older brother is missing an arm!”

The teal haired troll blinked in surprise at the level of concern on his brothers voice. Maybe Bruce still cared about him... a little anyway.

“Drop it.” Branch hissed as he stood in front of his older brother in a protective stance, forcing Bruce to step back with a bewildered expression. “If he doesn’t want to tell you, then he doesn’t have too! Maybe if you stuck around, you would know!”

“I... Branch, that’s not fair!” Bruce spluttered, raising his hands.

Brandy and Poppy were watching the drama intently,  as they munched on cookies.

“I had a reason to leave! You can’t remember because you were just a baby. You don’t know what it was like working under Joh-!”

“Shut it!” Branch snapped.

This was slowly getting out of hand.

“Bitty B, drop it. We need to focus on Floyd remember?” John Dory touched his shoulder, before looking up at Bruce with a wary expression. “The perfect family harmony is possible, we just need to be ourselves and together.”

“Yeah! Why don’t we practice now? Show everyone here what Brozone is all about.” Cooper grinned in excitement before dashing off to the stage located at the front. “Come on!”

“It has been awhile since we performed together, come on JD!” Branch suddenly shifted moods and grinned wildly, a glint in his eyes.

“Sure!” John Dory smirked before looking nervously at his purple haired brother, as he rolled up his right jacket sleeve. “Want to join us?”

Bruce scoffed, as he stared at his brothers arm stump with a mix of emotions. “At my age? I really don’t think so.”

“See, guys. I told you Dad wasn’t in a band.” One of the kids said loudly to his brothers and sister.

Bruce suddenly looked offended. “Oh, I was in a band. I was in the band. You ask your mother if I was in a band.”

Brandy snapped a cookie in half and handed it to Poppy, before looking over. “Oh he was in a band.” She smiled dreamily at her husband before shoving the cookie half in her mouth.

“Prove it!” Poppy giggled, then laughed as the children joined in, including Tiny and Clampers.

“Prove it! Prove it! Prove it!”

Bruce puffed up, his hair seem to bristle. “All right. I’ll prove it. I’ll prove it right now!”

Everyone began to cheer, including all the Vacaytioners as John, Branch and Bruce joined Cooper on stage.

Oddly enough, Bruce hovered close to John Dory, his eyes constantly drifting to his missing arm.

“Oh! Let’s do Candy Girl.” Cooper grinned, bouncing on his feet.

John Dory laughed and reached over to ruffle his brothers head with affection. “Great idea little buddy, I remember how you use to sing that song all the time when you found the Brozone album, because you thought it was about an actual girl made of candy.”

Cooper blushed. “N-No I did not!”

“You guys ready?” Poppy called over, pushing in the Brozone tape she had fished out from her hair into the stereo.

“We’re ready Popstar. Go for it!” John gave her the thumbs up.

Branch winked at his girlfriend, grinning widely as she blushed back.

The lights dimmed in the restaurant, as the stage lit up.

Then the music began to play, as the four brothers on stage fell into position with ease.

“My girl’s like candy... A candy treat.

She knocks me right up, Off my feet!

She’s so fine as can be...

It’s like a perfect harmony!”

The brothers began to dance in sync with each other, moving around with grace as they sang.

Poppy squealed like a fangirl and quickly whipped out a camera, as Tiny and Clampers clapped and cheered.

“Candy girl...You are my world!

You look so sweet, Come back to me!

All I know... When I’m with you...

You got the right stuff, Baby!

Love the way you turn me on!”

“Oh, oh, oooooh!” Poppy sang as she danced along to their singing, clearly having the time of her life as she recorded.

“You got the right stuff... Baby!

You’re the reason why I sing this song...

You’re all I ever wanted... Baby!”

You’re all I ever needed... Yeah!”

“I can’t believe this is really happening!” Poppy squealed with a blush, as Branch wiggled his eyebrows at her.

John Dory couldn’t either, here he was, dancing with three of his brothers.

Feeling the happiness fill his very soul, he danced and sang with all his heart. Glancing joyfully at Bruce as they spun around each other to the music.

To his delight, his brother was smiling back just as happily.

“So, tell me what to do now!

When I want... you... back!

BroZone’s back, all right!

Whether you’re a mother Or whether you’re a brother!

You’re stayin’ alive Stayin’ alive!

Feel the city breaking And everybody shaking!

People stayin’ alive Stayin’ alive!”

John Dory dance towards the centre as Cooper and Branch slid towards him smoothly, all three singing in harmony with each other, it was obvious the three was use to doing this together often.

“BroZone’s Really back again!

I want you back!”

The four brothers posed as the audience went wild.

“Oh, tell me that didn’t feel good!” Bruce grinned as he went to slap John’s right hand, temporary forgetting his brother doesn’t have a right arm anymore.

John laughed at his brother’s sudden look of horror before wrapping his left arm around his shoulders. “Man, it felt good singing again with you little brother.”

Bruce gave a small smile, though it was tense.

“That was awesome!” Cooper cheered as they all headed off stage.

Branch walked over to Poppy and swept her into a passionate kiss.

Clampers rushed over and dived into her uncles hair with a giggle. “You were awesome Uncle Dory!”

Bruce wander over to his wife, rubbing his hands together. “Um, Brandy, my love. So, I know we have kind of a lot going on here, but do you think it would be crazy if I were to...

“Uh, leave me here?” Brandy leaned over the counter with a sly smile, now wearing sunglasses for some reason. “To manage the restaurant and all these kids, so you can go on a musically charged rescue mission with your brothers?”

Bruce winced. “Yeah. That.”

“It’ll be crazy if you didn’t!” she smiled softly, while pulling out her son from his ketchup bottle prison. “You’ll never forgive yourself if you don’t help your brother.”

Then she grinned menacingly. “And you can cover when I go on my girls yoga retreat next month. All month.”

Bruce’s eyes went wide with fear and horror.

“But you should leave now before you get pink eye.” Brandy said as she removed her shades, showing her gunk filled bloodshot eyes. “Save yourself.”

“Gross! Love you!” Bruce grinned before quickly dashing away with the others. None of them wanted to catch the dreaded pink eye.

When they reached outside, John Dory bought his fingers to his lips and whistled loudly.

Within seconds, his special girl zoomed over and screeched to a halt in front of them. “Hey Rhonda! Knew you would have sneaked over here to wait! Who’s my special girl!”

Rhonda warbled happily and nuzzled him gently with her face, her tail wagging like crazy.

Once everyone was on board, they set off across the beach.

One brother down... and one left to find.

Then they can finally save Floyd.

After that... no one really knows, and John Dory doesn’t want to think about it.

Chapter Text

Chapter 30 – Bad Timing

Branch was quiet as he leaned against John Dory with his arms crossed, watching ahead as his brother drove Rhonda, his prosthetic fixed and back on.

“What’s on your mind Bitty B?” John asked. He never did like it when his little brother was brooding like this.

Bruce was sat on the couch, telling stories about his kids to Poppy, Cooper and the trollings who listened intently.

Branch shrugged, before letting out a deep breath. “I don’t know whenever to punch Bruce or kick his butt. Leaning for both right now.”

John snorted before giving his brother a grin. “Classy. Just try to be civil with him, at least until we save Floyd.”

“How are you not even freaking out or angry with him?” Branch gave him a look, his arms still crossed. “I mean, look how he greeted you? Over twenty years and he acts like you stole his hair products or something a week ago.”

John snorted again, before letting out a laugh as his brother smacked his shoulder. “I’m serious JD!”

“Sorry sorry. It’s just, I am angry at him, but I still love him as my brother.” He smiled at Branch. “And trust me, it broke my heart with how he greeted me, but this isn’t about me Bitty B. This is about Floyd. I’ll take the hits no matter how they hurt, if it means saving Floyd’s life.”

Besides, it was his fault his brothers had left. They all abandoned Branch because he failed as the older brother.

He failed them.

At least it was some small comfort that Bruce had made a life for himself, a life John hadn’t ruined. His brother was happy, and that made him happy despite the barbs and slight coldness towards him.

“JD?”

John Dory startled at the sound of Branch’s voice, before realising he had stopped breathing, his knuckle white as he clutched at Rhonda’s steering wheel.

Branch gripped his shoulder, looking alarmed and slightly fearful. “Are you ok? You’re shivering.”

He pressed the back of his hand against John’s forehead, before it got pushed away.

“Relax Bitty B, I’m fine. Take over for me? I think I need a coffee.”

He went to get up, but Branch shook his head and placed his hands on his shoulders. “I don’t think so you dork, you’ve been drinking that stuff way too much lately.”

“Fiiiiine... mom.” John rolled his eyes before smirking, as he flipped the autopilot switch on.

“Ooooh don’t let mom hear you say that! She’ll get jealous.” Cooper laughed as he skipped over before playfully bumping into his oldest brother.

John rolled his eyes, before suddenly smirking. “You’re probably not wrong there little buddy. Say... have you told her about Boom yet?”

Cooper nervously chuckled as his ears went down. “N-Not yet, and don’t you dare say a word!”

“Oooooh I don’t know about that.” He laughed before winking at Branch who was smirking. “I tend to forget things in my old age, I might accidentally... slip up if you know what I mean.”

“And I might accidentally drop a few photos of you totally making out with my bandmate.” Branch gave an evil grin.

He and John fist bumped while Cooper looked scandalous. “You jerks! I’m the baby of the family remember? You’re suppose to be nice to me!”

Branch and John Dory glanced at each other, then burst into loud laughter, as Cooper pouted.

“Hey er... sorry to disturb you three.”

They turned to see Bruce standing behind them, his expression strange and a little guarded. “I’ve been looking at some of the photos around here, and... well...”

He scratched the back of his head, as Branch gave him an unimpressed look.

“You all look really happy in those photos, I’m glad you went back John.”

“Yeah, I’m glad too. More then you will ever know.” Branch said as he crossed his arms.

“Look, we have a lot to catch up on, we all do.” John Dory said as he placed his hand on Branch’s shoulder. “And when we have everyone together including  Floyd, we’ll all sit down and talk.”

Bruce nodded, before glancing at his brothers prosthetic as he clenched his fists. “At least tell me for now what happened to your arm.”

John Dory winced at the memory. “Alright. It happened a week after we all broke up... King Peppy had tunnels built, and we used them to escape from the Troll Tree, but the Bergens must have figured it out because they starting digging with shovels and pickaxes.”

He swallowed hard, feeling a deep chill in his bones as the memory played in his head vividly as if he was there watching it. “A shovel was heading straight for Grandma, so I did the only thing I could to save her... I reached out with my right arm and pushed her out the way. The pain...”

John sucked in a breath as Branch and Cooper quickly hugged him.

Poppy had wandered over by then, and joined in with group hug. Even Clampers who hissed at Bruce before climbing into John’s hair.

Bruce looked pale and horrified, his mouth slightly opened. Then guilt and anger seem to flash across his face, as he took a step closer. “I’m sorry that happened to you.”

Branch glared at him. “Maybe if everyone came back when they should have, it wouldn’t have happened! You know how traumatic it was!? Being a baby watching as your brother is lying on the ground bleeding to death with his arm sliced off?”

“I... s-sorry I didn’t... I...” Bruce sighed, his ears lowered. “I’ll just go back over here.” The purple haired troll quickly turned to walk back to the couch.

“Bitty B...” John Dory sighed as he rubbed his face.

Branch huffed and stormed off to his clue board, where photos of Clay had now been pinned up.

“Don’t worry JD, I’ll go talk to him.” Poppy smiled before walking over to hug her boyfriend from behind.

Cooper patted his brother on the back. “Another day in paradise eh? Want some pie from the fridge?”

“Sure little buddy, extra cream for me.” John smiled, appreciating his brothers attempt to lighten up the mood.

He watched Cooper head for the kitchen, before turning around in his seat. He couldn’t blame Branch for feeling how he does, knowing full well the abandonment had hit him the hardest.

His baby brother had spent years believing his brothers would come back, especially Floyd. It was no secret their pink haired brother had been his favourite.

It must have been crushing when Branch realised they weren’t coming back.

John Dory leaned back and closed his eyes, feeling a wave of exhaustion hit. He really was getting old...

“I need a coffee...” He grumbled, before looking up as Clampers shuffled and  poked her head out.

“Nu uh! No coffee Uncle Dory. It’s bad for you and my cousin!”

... cousin?

John Dory blinked. “You have a cousin? I thought your mom was Sunset’s only sister.”

“She is!” Clampers giggled. “I meant you silly! Got ta keep healthy! Don’t worry thought Uncle Dory, I’ll make sure they’re safe.”

She slipped her head back in.

Wait... what?

“Clampers, what are you on about?” John asked bewildered.

His niece had been acting weird ever since they left on this adventure. Bringing him food, slapping that drink away when the volleyball bird offered him one... the constant need to hide in his hair despite her best friend being here and...

Oh.

Oh no...

With a trembling hand, he reached up into his hair slowly, fingers brushing past a giggling Clampers, before brushing past something smooth growing out of his scalp.

“Here JD, extra cream like you asked.” Cooper walked over while balancing the plate on his head.

John quickly pulled his hand out and spun around to face his brother with wide eyes, before grinning a bit manically. “Thanks little buddy!”

Cooper frowned slightly, as the plate was taken. “You ok? You look like you’ve seen a ghost, and your hand is trembling!”

No wonder... he was having an egg.

On a wild adventure to save his brother from two crazy talentless teens, in a potentially dangerous situation and he was having an egg.

An egg carrier like his no good deadbeat of a father.

John Dory groaned at the bad timing of it all, before coughing and looking up at the concern on his brothers face.

“D-Don’t worry about it little buddy. Just tired.” He gave a wide smile before digging into the pie with relish.

Now the initial shock had passed, excitement began to grow, making John Dory suddenly feel lighter then air.

He was going to be a dad.

Him and his beautiful Sunset were going to be parents! His chest felt like it was going to burst from the pure joy and euphoria.

Cooper stared, before frowning as he tilted his head. “You sure you’re ok? I mean... it’s too early for Dory sickness season.”

John snorted before swallowing his mouthful of pie, then held up the plate to allow Clampers to snag the rest with her teeth. “I’m not sick, just... to be honest? I feel stressed.”

Understanding filled Cooper’s face. “For what it’s worth JD? Me and Branch will always think you’re the best brother ever. The others never got to see the real you like we did, so don’t let it get to you.”

John Dory blinked, before smiling softly, deeply touched by his brothers words.

It meant a lot to him, and he knew for certain Cooper would make an amazing Uncle. Both his little brothers would.

Just got to figure out the right time to tell him and Branch.

“Wait... is this grandma’s pie recipe?” Bruce asked as he walked over with a slice of pie.

As he bit into it, and his eyes were blown wide open.

“Yep, I’ve learnt the recipe and pretty much make it all the time. Clampers loves it, so ah... you might want to guard it. The kiddos fast.” John Dory grinned, as Clampers poked her head out and giggled.

“Uncle Dory’s pies are the best.”

“Noted. You have to give me the recipe so I can make this for the kids.” Bruce chuckled, before his expression changed to an awkward one. “I noticed she calls you Uncle?”

John Dory suddenly beamed and lifted up his left hand, wiggling his fingers. “Sorry to break it to you brother, but you ain’t the only one riding the married troll train. Clampers is my sister-in-law’s kid.”

“I’m looking after him, momma and Aunt Dawnie told me too.” Clampers said proudly before disappearing back into John’s teal hair.

“Wha...?” Bruce looked stunned, before grinning widely. “That’s great man!” Never thought I'll see the day big Bossy Dory get hitched.”

John winced at the word Bossy Dory. A nickname his brothers began to refer to him as whenever they got annoyed with him about the band.

He always hated that nickname, but never said anything about it. “Heh... yeah.”

An awkward silence fell between the two.

Bruce bit his lip, as a strange unreadable expression formed on his face. He opened his mouth as if to speak, only to close it again.

“Man, it’s boring around here. We need some tunes.” Tiny Diamond suddenly spoke up as he walked past the two.

Bruce and John Dory looked down at the small glitter trolling, and watched him jump up to slap his hand against the radio button.

Familiar singing began to blare from the speakers.

“Never gets old!

No matter how much I’m told I’m amazing!”

“You’re amazing!”

“Oh, my kids love these guys!” Bruce perked up, as his head began to bop slightly to the tune. “We’re a total Veneer household.”

John Dory looked stunned. “They’re the ones who have Floyd!”

Bruce blinked, before looking embarrassed. “Ugh. It’s gonna be hard to separate the art from the artist.”

[That’s Velvet and Veneer’s spicy hot new single “Watch Me Work.”

Catch them tomorrow night at the Rage Dome, where they’ll be receiving the Lifer Award.]

“Tomorrow night?” John Dory blinked before panicking as he spun around to face forward.

Already it was getting dark outside, so at most they only had twenty four hours to find Clay, get to Floyd and perform the perfect family harmony to free him.

They barely had enough time!

“Not good! Floyd isn’t going to make it though that show!” John Dory turned around to look at the others with wide fearful eyes.

“Don’t worry. We’re gonna make it.” Poppy said with determination, as she looked over from the clue board. “We’ve been looking for clues to find Clay, there’s got to be something!”

John got up and walked over to join her and Branch, as well as Bruce and Cooper.

On the clue board was a variety of photos of Clay from his younger days.

John Dory smiled sadly as he gazed at his brothers youthful face full of joy and laughter. He was always the prankster of the group, and always made him laugh in the way no one could.

He missed the days they use to plan pranks together, or group activities for the brothers to do as a family.

“Who’s that with Clay?” Poppy suddenly pointed to a picture of Clay and Viva with their arms around each other, laughing and posing for the camera.

John Dory winced. “That’s... Viva, Clay’s best friend.”

He glanced at the pink troll, waiting for the grief to appear about her dead older sister.

But it never came.

Oh... oh no...

“Popstar... didn’t your father ever tell you about Viva?” he asked carefully, suddenly fearing the worse.

Branch turned his head to frown at him slightly, looking curious.

“No.” She shook her head, looking nonplussed. “Why? Did he know her?”

“I... wow. I can’t believe... no wonder you never talked about her.” John Dory groaned and rubbed his hand over his face.

He’s going to have serious words with his King, first the troll tribes... now this.

“JD?” Poppy asked, now looking uncertain and confused. “Who is she?”

Bruce leaned in before grinning. “Oh, Princess Viva! She and Clay were pretty inseparable back at the Troll Tree, partners in crime grandma use to say.”

John cringed again as Poppy blinked. “P-Princess?”

“Bruce sto-!”

“Yeah, King Peppy’s daughter.” Bruce smiled, before noticing the look on John’s face. “What?”

“I had a sister!?” Poppy screeched.

“Woah...” Branch gasped, as Cooper looked stunned.

“Yeah, I’m really surprised your dad never mentioned her. Popstar she...” John Dory sighed before placing a hand on her shoulder. “She died during the great escape from the Troll Tree, along with forty other trolls. I’m so sorry.”

Branch quickly walked over and wrapped his arms around his girlfriend, as she began to tear up slightly.

She looked up at the older troll. “Can you tell me all about her when we get back home?”

Her voice wavered, full of emotion and uncertainty as Branch rubbed her back.

“Of course Popstar.” John smiled softly as he brushed his hand gently through her hair in a comforting gesture. “I’ll tell you everything. She was a lot like you... brave, smart, and a heart full of love for everyone.”

Poppy gave him a watery smile, before rubbing her eyes. “Ok... I’m ok now. Let’s focus on Floyd and finding Clay.”

Branch kissed her forehead before turning back to the clue board.

John Dory glanced at the board too, trying to think. If Clay was still alive, where would he even be?

His eyes glanced over a photo of Clay, looking extremely displeased in his Funderdrawers.

Wait...

“I know how to find Clay!” John Dory suddenly gasped as he raced over to a cupboard, swinging the doors open before grabbing and throwing Brozone memorabilia over his shoulders.

“What are you doing?” Bruce asked as Tiny Diamond sat on his shoulder.

Poppy, Branch and Cooper also looked over, looking curious.

John kept searching, before crying out in triumph. “Catch Bitty B!”

With that, he slung the Funderdrawers right at Branch’s face.

His brother ripped them off his face instantly and rushed over to hit John with them, as Cooper burst out laughing.

“That. Is. So. Gross! You dork!” Branch slapped the Funderdrawers across John’s head as he laughed and raised his hands.

“I’m sorry! I couldn’t help myself!”

Clamper hissed loudly and stuck her head out to snap her jaws at Branch who stopped, looking surprised.

“Oops, sorry Clampers.” Branch said sheepishly before glaring at his older brother.

“Hold on, remember how strong Rhonda’s nose is?” John Dory grinned. “My girl is a Master tracker.”

“What’s that got to do with... oh.” Branch blinked before grinning and punching his brothers shoulder, earning a yelp.

“JD you clever but utterly annoying dork, I have no idea why you saved these. It’s incredibly disgusting, but I’m glad you did.”

“Ok, I think I’m missing something here.” Bruce said as he looked around confused.

“Like I said, Rhonda had a good sense of smell.” John laughed as he walked over to the drivers seat to pull over.

“Oh... that’s clever.” Poppy grinned as Branch opened the door and headed outside with the Funderdrawers.

A few seconds later, and they felt Rhonda warble loudly.

“She’s got the scent!” Branch grinned as he hopped back inside.

“Good job Bitty B!” John Dory beamed at his little brother, before flipping on autopilot to allow Rhonda to follow the trail. “Time to speed this up... hey Tiny! Get over here kiddo.”

“What is it JD?” the glitter trolling asked as he hopped up onto John’s lap.

He grinned and pointed to the dashboard, hoping he wouldn’t regret this later. “You see that button?”

“Uh, yeah!” Tiny grinned as he glanced at the big red button.

“That beautiful, shiny button?” John smirked as the others walked over to watch.

“Oh, you mean the button that is taking every fibre of my being not to press? Yeah, I see it.”

“Press it.” John grinned wildly.

“Oh, heck yeah!” Tiny cheered and jumped up to hit the button with his feet, but Clampers beat him to it as she leaped from John’s hair.

“Too slow!” she laughed before sticking her tongue out at Tiny who looked betrayed by his friend.

Rhonda reared up with a loud warble, then shot forward before leaping into the air.

Then everything went weird.

Do it!

Do it!

Do the hustle...

Yeah...

Do the hustle!

Everyday I’m hustling...